Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Epilogue

2012-01-15T11:26:01Z

Infro:

===Chapter 9: Epilogue===

==Epilogue==

Around the same time when the Golomonta's have perished completely, the dual-use warships started retreating as well, surrounding the Romalian soldiers and commanders were all cries of victory.

The Ondine Knights were also indulged in cheers and dancing happily like a bunch of small children.

Watching the Gallian army retreating slowly, Saito murmured

"It has just begun."

Louise replied with a "Isn't that so" and nodded.

"Well, since this is already over, let us celebrate like never before."

After hearing this, Louise suddenly said with an angry tone

"But... the Pope is really despicable, even though he promised me to send you back."

"Those guys,..... only made a promise like this for your power."

"Eh?"

Louise displayed a face of astonishment to Saito.

"I have my replacements. Even if I died, you can summon another out, but you are irreplaceble. You were swaying over whether to help them or not, so they used me as a bait.... although you may have been the one who suggested this play...., the used the feelings of yours."

"How could they!"

Louise's shoulders kept shaking, pulling her hands inwards preparing to pull down the nun clothes.

"Don't."

"But!.... I can't stand wearing this dress anymore!"

"You want to go naked right here?"

Louise went bright red.

"Be careful. Those people can be dangerous if they want. They actually confirmed the anomaly even after detecting it, they aren't easy to take down at all."

Louise hung her head shyly, she couldn't forgive herself being so cheerful after being titled as "Aquileia's Saint".

"Damn this crusade..."

"Don't worry, I will absolutely stop those guys. When the Gallian incidents have ended, when this crusade has finished...."

"Turns out, you're better off going home. Don't force yourself to stay in this world."

Hearing Louise say it like that, Saito pointed out directly

"I haven't seen enough, so I'm never going back."

"What?"

"Your smile."

Louise's face turned scarlet, then tried to show a smile with great effort. Maybe it's because of shyness, maybe it's because of happiness, the expression on her face just doesn't listen to her commands.

Saito, who seemed to remembered something, and continued

"....that's right, when I was asleep, in the dreams I saw Founder Brimir and the first Gandalfr."

"Really?"

"Ohhh, the feeling seemed really real and..... was that really a dream?"

"What do you mean?"

"Maybe, I really did travel through time after all."

"Stupid, how can that be possible."

Saito shook his head with a grunt, then glanced at his left hand.

"But then again, it could be possible that in this incription, the memory lies there. In the incription of Gandalfr, a memory of two people from a distant past is marked....."

Saito lifted his hand and showed Louise the runes.

At the beginning Louise didn't believe it at all,.... but then she was reminded of the events just happened and started to change her view point.

"If that's so.... then maybe it did happen, my memories of you did completely vanish, yet when we kissed...., it felt like something flowed into my body,..... yes, it's definitley your memory. You remembered all of the things that happened together with me, filling a big hole in my heart......"

Louise said, looking at Saito directly in his eyes.

The memories together with Saito, were all from "Saito's perspective".

In those memories, Louise appeared like a character on stage, in synchronization with her objective point of view, creating something new.

''If that was what true...., then the bond between us is truely so deep.''

Louise can't help but be mesmerised.

Like watching a movie, she recalled all the events and time she spent with Saito together.

An amazing feeling made her experience an indescrible feeling of comfortness.

If it's possible to share visual and audio, then sharing memories doesn't sound so far fetched either.

And so it goes on and says that, Saito having a realistic dream about "meeting Brimir himself" isn't something deemed strange either. Suppose all of this is displayed by the inscription, then this couldn't be anything more normal.

But then another question would arise.

Why did the inscription give Saito that kind of dream?

But then again, swimming in the sea of happiness, it's better to just induldge yourself in it as well.

Louise held Saito's hand tightly, reading her treasured memories one scene after another.

''Hoho, Saito stared at me even at these times. That pervert~

In class, inside the house...., even when sleeping.''

Drowning in a sea of happiness, Louise gently shut her eyes and leaned on him, enjoying all sorts of memories.

Gradually, she understood the key to accessing the memories.

Just by thinking related events, all the images will flock to her as well.

"Hmm?"

Louise saw something other than memories about her, special cutscenes mixed inside...

Like walking somewhere in Saito's own world.... being introduce to someone like Saito's mother... so on so on.

Louise couldn't be more pleased and jabbed Saito in the belly.

<nowiki>"Really, you're such an idiot,.... so stupid, go to hell you~~~~"</nowiki>

"Hey, Hey! What are you looking at. Don't read other people's memories without permission."

Suddenly, Louise's face turned pale, then red, just like a squid being cooked. Similar to a goldfish opening its mouth from the lack oxygen, she couldn't say anything from a while.

"What, what happened?"

"Y-you,you......me, what did you let me do.... even in imagination this....."

Saito turned pale himself, sharing memories,.... that also means sharing his wild dreams as well?

"Heh, that, y-you, you called me d-d-dd-do-dogg.... your memoriesm what, indecent fantasties! .... I, I, I actually, actually said 'little Louise is master's d-dog[[User:Wildk|Wildk]]' that kind of thing....."

"M-mistaken, that's....."

"AND--AL--SO..."

Saito knew he was in trouble and wanted to run,

"ON--THE--BED---DOING THAT[[User:Wildk|Wildk]]!!!!"

Louise pulled Saito near with a strong jerk and started stomping on him.

"I, I, I would actually be happy about be treated like a d-d-dog, that kind of thing, is absolutely definitely 100% i-m-p-o-s-s-i-b-l-e!!!!! The one being the dog should be you! Don't take me wrong! Make-making me we-wear something like that[[User:Wildk|Wildk]], that!!"

Watching Louise stomping all over Saito while screeching, Guiche and the others exchanged expressions of sympathy.

"Wearing like that, that, who would that look like?"

Only Malicorne widen his eyes in excitment to watch this scene.

"Don't really want to imagine it."

Guiche muttered while shaking his head.

"Say, Crusade, really is beginning."

The team all looked up in the sky,

Crusaders riding Pegasuses drew a pattern of holy cross in the sky with magic smoke.

The beautiful floating pattern of the holy cross.... as if showing Halkenia's future, a cold shudder was sent down Guiche's spine.

In the Panzer under inspection for damages by Colbert, beside the gunner's seat, laid Saito's laptop.

Forgetting to turn off the power from the emergency, the computer display revealed a email.

"
To my dearest mother,

You must be very shocked, I am Saito. Not saying anything and leaving, I am really sorry, no, it's not excatly 'not saying anything'. .....Even if I explained it to you, you wouldn't understand, so let's leave it that way.

Thank you for your letter.

Thank you for worrying about me.

Just now I saw the face of mother's. Mother seemed to be much slimmer. I felt very guilty, everyday having a good meal myself. Although it may be from working too much you lost your appetite, but please satisify yourself from 3 meals.

I am still alive.

And also very healthy, rest asured.

I am now at a place different from Earth.

You may not believe it, but this is true. You may be thinking if there is a problem with my brain...., but, it's true.

Here, my friends and a person very important to me is in a giant mess here.

They need my help.

That's why.... I still can't come back yet.

But, I will definitely return one day.

Bearing presents.

That's why, please don't worry about me.

Convey to dad and the others, and greet them for me.

This happened in an emergency so forgive me. I have to hurry even when writing this.

Thank you, mother.

Really, really grateful.

Thanks for worrying about me.

Despite it may be diffifult living here, but I am very happy.

Thank you so much for bring me to life.

Then, goodbye.

Saito
"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter1|Volume 15]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Chapter1

2011-11-22T00:44:30Z

Infro: /* Chapter 1: The Reward of the Campaign */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
{{Incomplete|percentage=45}}
===Chapter 1: The Reward of the Campaign===


"This war was definitely a harsh one. The war that started by former King of Gallia, Joseph's conspiracy included turning not only Romalia, but also Halkeginea into ashes."

Osman's voice resounded throughout the hall.

This is the main tower, of the second floor of the magic academy's dancing hall. Students who were dressed up nicely were listening to Osman's speech meekly.

When the sudden war between Romalia and Gallia was started, they fell in horror. Since the war between Albion had just ended, their hometown was in a desperate situation.

They were in no shape for a war.

What if the crazy Gallian King suddenly attacked them? They must have been destroyed in a heart beat.

However, this ended. In the battle of Kalkasons(??), King Joseph died fighting. In an instant, a new queen was declared and the war was over.

"We fell in horror. I didn't want to be in ashes, I mean, didn't you want to live longer? If I became ashes, I wouldn't of been able to pet a female's hips. That's something I can't live without. All of you here, also feel the same way, right?"

The hall becomes silent. Osman, after faking a cough, continued.

"However, god did not leave us! If there's a crazy king, there must be a hero! If there's a crazy conspiracy, then there's a justice that would defeat it! These people, are the ones who destroyed the ambition of that crazy king!"

The students gulped.

Yes... The ones who helped earn this victory was...

"Yes! The stupid conspiracy by that crazy king was stopped by these heroes! By the heroes whom you all know well! Let me introduce them!"

With Osman's signal, a silk damask behind him fell. The students cheered loudly.

"These people are the ones who saved this world! The Ondine Knights and the Shrine Maidens of our lord!"

There, there were the Ondine Knights in formal attires, Louise, and Tiffania. Amidst cheers such as "Woooooh!", "Hooray Ondine Knights!", and "Hooray Tiffania!", the boys and girls blush out of honor and shyness.

The students at the academy were made to realize that the knights who go to the same academy as they do has done tremendous achievements in this war.

"Listen students. Though it was their first experience in battle, they've achieved quite a lot. The one on one battles, destroying those strong golems in the Tiger Road. The one on one on Linen River, and Joseph's unimaginable... the huge fire ball that used the magic of the elves..., those fires that destroyed the huge fleet... it is said that it was all because of their achievements!"

Cheers roared even more.

The fighting of the Knights, especially the vice commander Chevalliere de Hiraga's achievements were passed down to everybody.

This was the first instance in which a single knight, a group of knights to lead a victory through their achievements. Moreover, rumors say that the new queen is Tabitha who recently were the same students as them. Although nobody knows what kind of drama occured, the Ondine Knights must have played a part on helping Tabitha becoming the queen.

The beautiful... glorious victory's outcome.

And the fact that they had connections to the new queen of Gallia. The students of the academy felt unmeasurable happiness because they were studying at the same exact schools as the heroes, and were very close in age.

They guarded the new queen Charlotte to the capital of Gallia, Lutèce from Calcasons(?) along with the Romalia army, and then went in the castle.

The citizens of Gallia welcomed them with great cheers.

After that, they have guarded her majesty queen Henrietta to Tristain, and have come back.

"Hooray for the Ondine!"

Osman stood in front of the boys and congratulated every one of them.

"Yes yes, I feel honored as if I am you all. Since you guys are me! I, the principal of this magic academy has raised you single handily... yes yes!"

Osman nods happily as he congratulates.

"I raised you all, yes yes"

The Ondine Knights looked at each other. It's true that the principal is principal, but did he even teach us anything? Did he even raise us? They made such faces. Along with this, other students in the crowd's cheer slowly faded.

"Y.. yes! It's all thanks to your teachings!"

The clever Guiche took Osman's side. It's not a bad thing to lend Osman a favor or two.

Then, Osman looks sharply at Guiche then goes near him.

"Guiche..."

"Yes! Old Osman!"

Expecting some sort of medal, Guiche stood as perfect as he can.

"You are a very nice student. I'll give you a prize."

Guiche shaked with happiness. Not only did he already receive a medal, he receives another big honor. What will it be? Will it be the treasure wand made of gold and diamond tips that is only given to the top student of the academy? If he does receive such treasure, it's as if his path for success is promised......

However, Osman's words betrayed Guiche's thoughts.

"You can hug me."

Osman said it straightforwardly.

"Excuse me?"

However, Osman continues to pull Guiche towards him with his thumb. Guiche shook his head.

Next was Saito.

"You can hug me."

Saito shakes his head without a word. Then Reynal.

"You can hug me."

Reynal, after his face showing slight anger, whispers "Don't mess around."

"You make fun of... our pride... and honor.... Why you..."

Though he tried to talk back to Osman, it was too late. At that time, Osman was with Adrian next to him. He is Reynal's classmate with short red hair.

He shook his head before even being asked for a hug. Then, Osman went next to next: Alsenu, Guston, Varantun, Victor, Paul, Ernesto, Oscar, and Gazmeal.

Feeling a little tension in their faces, they all shook their head no. Not a single person wanted to hug Osman. Nor did they understand why they had to. Amidst the awkward tension around the Ondine Knights, Osman came towards the final one, Maricorne.

Malicorne, without waiting for Osman saying so, immediately said,

"Okay!"

Osman, after staring at Maricorne for a little then starts saying, well, leaving the jokes aside... Reynal who was about to jump Osman is stopped by the fellow Ondine Knights.

"The government gave you all honor befitting your performances."

Ms. Chevreuse, who was dressed in formal attire just like the Ondine Knights appeared. She had something in her hand. The Ondine Knights who saw what she was holding widened their eyes out of surprise. There was black writing along with a silver pentagon, shining across.

"Is this... the cape for a chevalliere!?"

Guiche screamed.

"Yes. The achievement of the Ondine Knights in this war is enough to recognize the captain, Guiche as 'chevalliere'."

That was true. Though Saito was the one who did all the achievements, the ones who joined the Gallian King Queen War (is what it is called by everybody) was only the Ondine Knights. It was easily enough for such titles. In other words, if Tristain didn't bother giving a title like this, the people would start to question Tristain's ways and thinking. Politically speaking, this chevalliere was definitely needed.

Guiche, shaking, humbly accepted the cape. The knights congratulate Guiche.

"You did it, captain!"

"Now we have two chevallieres in our knight of Ondine!"

"And also, though we can't give you all chevalliere, you all deserve a medal. It's the Medal of White Hair Soul."

Then, Mr. Gito appeared. As always, he seemed unfriendly. In heart, he felt jealously for his students getting medals.

"Well, one can say you did sort of good. Take it"

With a bored look, he hangs the medals around the knights' necks. Proudly, the kids smiled. It wasn't just honor. Having a Soul Medal also gives annual money. For those knights who have barely no pay, this is pretty big.

After the medals were handed out, Osman stood in front of the two girls, Louise and Tiffania.

"Well, since you guys came as shrine maidens, we apparently are not allowed to give medals. Well, that makes sense since those are medals designed for soldiers. However, from the Tristain religion officials, you two have received a certificate of the priest Juno. They apparently exactly had two seats open."

The students gave a sigh. To receive a certificate of a priest is the gateway towards being rich. Since if one becomes a priest, almost all taxes are free, and in reverse one can gain parts of the church taxes. Therefore, with that certificate, one can gain money by doing nothing. Though it's not a lot of money due to being an ordinary priestess, it couldn't be compared to the annual pay of a single medal.

To do a rough count, Guiche has about 500 Écu, the other knights about 200 Écu, and Louise and Tiffania about 800 Écu promised of annual pay.

Loud claps rang throughout the hall. However, everybody suddenly realized.

Saito is the only one who didn't receive anything. Thinking that there is something special for Saito later on, Osman declares the start of the party.

Well, he did receive the chevalliere last time... Maybe he was just an extra this time... The crowd accepted this illogical reasoning.

Huge banquet came after. Around the Ondine Knights, students gathered.

"Lord Guiche! Please tell us your achievements on the battle!"

"Sure sure, ask me anything."

Going with the flow, he started talking about the battle... but then Guiche realized a girl looking at Guiche from a distance.

"Montmorency..."

However, Montmorency looks away and walked towards the exit of the party. Guiche, immediately pushes away the students around him and chases after her.

Montmorency was standing right out of the hall, facing the opposite of where Guiche stood. She wouldn't move an inch.

Guiche walks towards her back, fixes his attire and then said to Montmorency, still not facing Guiche.

"I became a chevalliere."

"......."

Montmorency stayed silent. Guiche tried to walk further towards her, but stops.

"Well, I know. I completely understand. It's not me, it's all Saito who did it. He's really a great guy. I just happened to be the leader."

Guiche raised his head.

"But... I'll definitely become a man suiting my new cape. I'll also be the man fitting you...... Well, see you later."

Guiche walks back towards the hall.

"Wait!

Montmorency screamed. As Guiche turns back towards her, she runs into his chest.

"Montmo..."

"I... I'm stupid. Even though I know you are the type that moves around with girls, once you say a nice thing, I suddenly think you are amazing."

Guiche cheered in his heart.

"I promise not to look at baths."

"And... I despise myself. I worried a lot. Since the war just starts out of no where... I thought you'd die before we'd even make up..."

Montmorency, being a little modest starts crying. From this, even Guiche feels bad and sad. Guiche took something from his pocket and handed to Montmorency.

"What??"

"I was also thinking about you. I made it out of carving a sea shell. In Romalia, you apparently give this to women."

On the sea shell was a side view of a women.

"I made it while thinking about you."

"It's beautiful... I never knew you are so crafty."

With a romantic expression, Montmorency looked at Guiche. They both close their eyes.... and as their lips gets closer... several girls come jumping out from the hall and screamed toward Guiche.

"Guiche! Thanks for such a fantastic carving!"

Montmorency opened her eyes widely, and pushes Guiche away.

"Well... As I was making them, it became fun so I just unintentionally made many of those..."

"Very crafty, huh? Are you sure accessories aren't the only thing you 'unintentionally make'?"

Montmorency turns backwards and walks away.

"Malicorne! Please tell us more of the stories!"

With few girls surrounding him, Malicorne was literally crying out of joy.

It couldn't of been helped, since after that incident with the Ondine Knights peeking at the girl's bath, their fame dropped down to the ground. It dropped so far that Saito's achievement in Albion, and the fight against Beatris(?)'s dragon knights were completely forgotten.

However, their fame has finally restored.

Going along with the mood, Malicorne happily talks. In front of him, a clear black haired girl came upon him.

"Brigitta...(?)"

Malicorne's body froze. After staying shy for a little bit, Brigitta finally says, "You made it back safely..."

Realizing the two's mood, the girls surrounding Malicorne left. Malicorne, opens his arms widely like a lead actor in an opera and says grandly, even though he's only a fat kid:

"I was thinking about you all this time."

"I also was thinking about you all this time."

The two stare at each other. Then Brigitta speaks softly resolutely.

"My friend told me. Since you aren't normal, I should bare with some things, or else I won't last."

"... Sorry..."

"It's fine...... While you were at war, I was thinking all this time. Since you are someone like that, it's normal for you to peek at the girl's bath. No, I'd rather be thankful that that's all you did, so I'll bare it. So, I'm very sorry for what I said to you before."

She said so in such a brave way that Malicorne felt sorry for what he had done. He realized how much he was living only for his own greed after seeing her cry like this.

"Sorry.... I'm sorry, I seemed to have went past what I should have done with my sexual desires. From this point on, I'll be normal. I promise. I won't want for you to be sadistic on me anymore. I won't be fat."

Brigitta, feeling grateful looks at Malicorne. Seeing those two, a girl gives them each a glass of wine.

"Why don't you two drink a glass since you guys are making up?"

The two smiled and drank the glass. They look at each other, and laugh.

"Here, drink more."

Malicorne offered Brigitta more.

"I'm not good with alcohol."

"Today is special, since it's the day I have gone through a rebirth."

Brigitta finally tips her wine glass. As she does so, she says things like 'wow I'm starting to feel drunk' so Malicorne takes her to the balcony.

"Are you okay?"

"This pi... made me feel drunk."

Malicorne heard a nostalgic word.

"Wh.. what did you just say?"

"This pig made me fell drunk."

Malicorne felt this unexplainable nerve signal running through his head to his toe.

"Pig... Me?"

"Yes, where else is there such a pig?"

Brigitta's eyes were already swaying. In her pure and clean face, her eyes were the only irregular. Malicorne, losing to her pressure gave a small scream and fell on his hips to the ground.

"I realized while you are not here. To my hobby. If I don't make fun of you at least once a day, I can't sleep well."

Saito, looking at the ruckus on the balcony next to him let out a deep sigh. Over there was Malicorne on his hands and feet saying things like I'm sorry for living, pig is sorry to a girl with black hair. The girl was screaming through her lungs and making fun of Malicorne.

"Damn it, Guiche and Malicorne, enjoying their peace already."

"Isn't it fine? King Joseph died. Peace is finally achieved. Let them go wild for a little bit."

Next to Saito saying "whatever," was Louise. She tied her hair with a valet and wore a white dress. Seeing her like this still speeds up Saito's heart.

"But doesn't Romalia plan to continue the so called 'Holy War'?"

"They can't, since they don't have the four void users now that King Joseph has died."

"But, I just have this feeling that they have the confidence to go on without King Joseph."

Saito told Louise about what he was wondering about.

"Think about it. They knew that King Joseph wouldn't help them, and they still fought against him knowing well that he will die. Doesn't that mean they have a way to proceed without him?"

"You think about it..."

Louise said with a little disappointment.

"Wha?"

"We knew of King Joseph being a void user right at the end."

"Oh yeah."

Though there were possibilities of King Joseph being one from Castelmolle(?)'s letter, no one would of predicted that King Joseph was the void user.

When Saito realized right at the end that King Joseph was the void user... He didn't have time to be surprised because of all the killings that had just occurred but...

"Romalia is also the same. They thought that the void user was not King Joseph. They were planning to ally with them after they defeat King Joseph, but too bad for them. The void user was in fact King Joseph. They killed the void user they needed. Well, they had no choice at that point of time. Since if they didn't kill him, they'd been killed. Their speech towards the Gallian Army at the end was just them being a sore loser."

Saito nods a little bit. Further more, only Saito and Tabitha knew of the letter, so Romalia literally had no way of knowing King Joseph being the void user.

"They say things like 'Elves are our enemy!' and 'They are the ones behind everything!' to start some stupid war, but after everyone saw that huge ball of fire, everybody realized that the elves were out of their league. Further more, they don't have the four void users now, and apparently you need four void users to awaken the true void magic. Sucks to be them! That's why they just went right back to Romalia after Tabitha being crowned queen. Since they have nothing to do now, I bet that they are regretting declaring a war on the elves right now. They acted all tough, but they destroyed the only method to defeat the elves themselves. The pope, he'll probably no longer stay a pope now! Maybe tomorrow, some news about a new pope might come?"

Saito looked at Louise, too bright for his eyes.

"You... are smart."

"You're just stupid. Anyways, we should just accept the peace that we have for a while."

"Yeah..."

Saito replies back with a dark tone.

Louise points her finger up, and then says, "Our job after this is to research about The Founder having an elf familiar. I think the reason we have to fight elves is in there. If we figure out what happened between them, then I think we may be able to stop our conflict with the elves."

Saito nods.

"Anyways, I just want to be in peace today."

Louise blushes a little, and then leans towards Saito. Then, Kirche comes.

"Oh, was I interrupting you two?"

Seeing Kirche, smiling, Louise quickly replies, "N... no, you aren't interrupting us!"

Kirche was wearing a night dress, opening her chest areas and then leans towards the balcony fence next to Louise and Saito while distributing her sexiness aura everywhere.

"Cheers for Tabitha being queen."

She sounded lonely.

"Kirche, Tabitha didn't give you any contact after that?"

"Ya, well I got a call from her house. They apparently took her mother back to the castle. That's all I know."

Saito says, "Isn't she anti-social!"

"She's probably busy."

Louise, calming Saito down gave an excuse.

After that, Tabitha gave him no contact. Although Saito asked to meet Tabitha, he was denied because they were busy. Well, probably it wasn't Tabitha's decision, but her men's decision... it was still sort of lonely for her and him.

"That's weird though, because Tabitha said she won't be queen."

"She probably has her own way of thinking things."

"Do you think Romalia said something to her? I'm just worried about that."

As Saito said that, Kirche laughs.

"That's one thing that won't happen for her. Romalia probably thought that she's an easy girl, but she's actually really good at politics. If she has anything to say to us, she'll probably contact us."

"I guess so..."

Saito nods.

"Why don't you worry about yourself though?"

"Me?"

"Yes, you Saito. Recently, you've become such a fine man/

"R... really?"

"Yeah, not as much as Jean, but you should watch out. You're going to be troubled by girls."

"What do you mean!"

Louise screams in fury.

"Oh Louise, you don't have time to lie to your feelings now. If you keep lying, some day another girl will take him off of you!"

Kirche laughs and leaves.

"What is she talking about! That idiot!"

After realizing Saito spacing out, she kicks Saito.

"Ow!"

"What's that face! Why do you look so happy? Are you wondering about how you'll be troubled?"

Saito shakes his head after Louise glares at him.

"I, I'm not!"

"Lies. You were definitely imagining it! Girls with thi--s big boobs come towards you."

Louise uses her both hands to draw a circle around her chest area to show how big 'thi--s' is to Saito.

"You are gonna go on four legs like this, putting your face on that huge boobs, and then hug hug hug hug hug hug! That's your imagination!"

Louise goes on four legs, presses her two hands against her face to act out what she had just said.

"Louise... listen."

"Saito is troubled! Troubled from boobs! What! You aren't troubled at all!"

"What's that self acting..."

"I just acted out what's in your head!"

Louise stood up and screams at Saito.

"I've never thought of being troubled by any other girl than you."

"What do you mean. Are you saying that I trouble you so much?"

"I don't mean it that way..."

"Say it clearly. Who do you want to be troubled by?"

Louise looks away. Saito immediately realized her 'sign' being so used to Louise.

She's telling Saito to "come romantically".

Louise is just like a newly planted plant. Without the nutrients, she starts rotting. Well, she gets angry, and it gets troublesome after she gets angry, so Saito must not miss her signs. Saito takes a deep breath and compliments Louise.

"I have such a beautiful master next to me. I'd never look away."

Louise growls. She was still worried about what Kirche had just said.

It's true that Saito has become more manly. He probably became like that through all his experiences. He sometimes might go loose, but he is a very responsible vice commander of the Ondine.

''Maybe I am troubled...'' Louise feels uncertain.

''That doesn't mean I'm letting him do what he wants with me. I'm an aristocrat.

''The one thing I can not be is a loose women.''

''But look at me right now. I just let Saito do anything with me.''

Louise, after imagining the 'do anything with me' part becomes red.

''We finally got the peace. So I should take my time with hose things.''

Saito feels awkward after seeing Louise troubled, then blushing, then repeating, so he calls Louise, but as he does so...

From the hall came a bright music. It had a nice tempo, and it made anything seem fun.

"This song..."

Louise says softly. Saito also realized.

"It's the first song in which we danced."

After they defeated Fouquet, they danced together. Saito remembered that night as if it was yesterday.

They somehow held hands and then went back to the hall. They danced along with the song. Although Saito's dance was as bad as he was in the beginning, Louise still felt very happy.

"Oh yeah, your dress and your hair is the same as last time too."

"You finally realized?"

"S, sorry"

"You are really dense."

Although Louise felt small anger from that, dancing with Saito kept her happy.

Looking around her, she sees other people dancing. They looked like couples, fitting couples.

Away, she sees Tiffania. In front of her are many guys requesting a dance. Nobody fears of her being a half elf now. Although Louise and Saito are the only ones that know of Tiffania being one that has the blood of the Albion royalty, the male students just couldn't resist her huge bust and her nice personality.

''I commend their effort, but none of them is fitting for Tiffania.''

Tiffania's beauty is just amazing, even a girl like Louise ends up looking at her and admitting it.

Only some legendary person will actually fit next to Tiffania.

''Then what about me?''

Louise asks herself.

''Do I fit with the hero of Tristain?''

Now, Saito's achievements for Tristain is immeasurable. With that Gallia war, it was like Saito fighting solo. Normally, he wouldn't only be a chevalliere, but probably rank up as a baron. His achievements aren't inferior to what the legendary heroes in history had done.

In comparison to that, ''what am I? Aren't I just pulling Saito behind by not being true to my feelings?''

''Did I do enough to gain a certificate of a priest?''

One part of Louise answers back no. Even though Saito didn't receive anything...

Thinking that, her happiness starts fading away.

''Am I a match for Saito?''

"What's wrong?"

Saito says to Louise, who stopped dancing.

"Nothing."

"Do you feel hurt somewhere?"

Louise shakes her head.

''I finally gained peace. I shouldn't worry too much. Saito is next to me anyways.''

''And... he also says he'll live with me after buying land after graduating.''

''Worrying might be rude to Saito who's doing that much for me.''

"I'm really fine, let's continue dancing."

Louise says with a clear face. However, the clouds of uncertainty that stuck to her heart wouldn't go away.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter4

2011-03-26T04:02:26Z

Infro: Tried to edit, failed. Might be of use

==Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water==

From tristain using ostrand arrived to southern port Maria on remalian three days later. Indeed, a good speed. Adhesion of the sail to twist, even the reduced cargo ship fast, through the sea is the distance it takes a week.

Chittadira is fortress that that city yousai develop next to big lake. it was convenient though ship was floated, and the lake became a port as it was. Various ship was brought alongside in many piers that expanded from the shore. Looking It faces the sea when seeing that much, and elegance is so steady with the port where a usual ship docked.

Well the issue is because ostrald have rare form for ship so the crowd come around the pier.because the attention causing little trouble.

Visiting romalia is not the official trip.

Officially document said student travel because for not attract attention of gallia.of course it was a secret the real pupouse is for hanrrieta visiting incognito and stays.

Of course,the arrival.it creating important moment for history and government.

On the pier,officer romalia Maria Kana Toshi has been looking throght his glasess checking immigration bill from tristain.he is suspicius to ”the student”line and he saw someone on ostrand
“student of magic school of tristain?but,unbelievable ship they abord,what with this ship.”

Ostrand,different from another ship on halkeginia,the wing is not that long, Not only that, each one by one in the wings have big propeller attached to it. Supervise or not,it was suspicious.
The inspector asking Colbert sensei that led the group,respond with inocenly

“yes,I develop new ship in Germania.”

“what is that strange tower also that feather that on the top of each wing?”

That kind attitude that looking down people making supervision more alert.

“the device that using power of steam to change propulsion,I call it’stram organization’.”

The supervisor narrow his eyes to there.

“flying with out using magic that blessed from god….its this heresy or not?”

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2 The Final Question

2010-12-03T05:07:08Z

Infro: /* The Final Question */ Small Fix

===The Final Question===
'''
And finally, let's change it up a bit and have an English Question.
'''
Please fill in blanks '1' and '2'.

“Without '1', the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become '2' (someone unrelated)”

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

“Without <nowiki>'</nowiki>''M''<nowiki>'</nowiki>, the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become <nowiki>'</nowiki>''other''<nowiki>'</nowiki> (someone unrelated)”

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct answer. Taking the <nowiki>'</nowiki>''M''<nowiki>'</nowiki> away from the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would give the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''other''<nowiki>'</nowiki> (someone unrelated). This is really a convenient way of remembering words.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

“Without <nowiki>'</nowiki>''M''<nowiki>'</nowiki>, the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become <nowiki>'</nowiki>''S''<nowiki>'</nowiki> (someone unrelated)”

'''Teacher's comment:'''

No matter whether Tsuchiya-san's mother is called <nowiki>'</nowiki>''MS''<nowiki>'</nowiki> or <nowiki>'</nowiki>''SM''<nowiki>'</nowiki>, sensei really doesn't know what to say about this.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

“Without 'money', the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become 'ridding of a family relationship' (someone unrelated)”

'''Teacher's comment:'''

This has nothing to do with English, right?

“Ooowww...i got hit really bad...”

“Damn that Ironman. He doesn't even know how to let up.”

In the end, Yuuji and I were unable to escape from ironman's clutches and were caught. At first, I thought that since we started that commotion—the least we'll get is a suspension, and the worst is that we'll be expelled. But unexpectedly, the light punishment's just a severe warning (But since Ironman was the one punishing us, we also got away with bruises all over our faces.

“Most likely, it's because the old granny was helping out behind the scenes.”

“You're talking about the punishment just now? Yeah, otherwise, we wouldn't have gotten away so lightly.”

“And the old granny got saved. Though she still doesn't show any bit of gratitude.”

“We saved the principal, so the principal did help us back in return.”

Also, another reason why we were let off so quickly was also because of the Head of Teaching Staff. Thanks to the accidental fireworks that landed inside his office, they were able to use the excuse of repairing the office to carry out investigations inside the office. Now that it ended up like, the principal would most likely carry out investigations on the Head of Teaching Staff and yank out his dirty deeds. So unexpectedly, the principal owes us one.

Even so, I still have to thank the principal. Even though I know that it's part of the deal, we can't forget about what others done for us.

“Oh, so you finally came back. You're late.”

“...We're already started.”

“Ah, sorry. We were bothered a bit by Ironman just now.”

As planned, all the Class F students were already gathered in the nearby park. This is a celebration of our success that needn't any special reservations, just some snacks and drinks would do. There's a unique flavour to this, and we don't have to spend a lot of money.

“Now everyone in school knows about you two.”

“...(Nods head)”

“...It's not like I want to be associated with this guy anyway.”

“That should be my line...”

The bad remarks about me continues to spread throughout the school. Maybe I won't be able to get a girlfriend in high school now.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2 The Final Question

2010-12-03T05:06:19Z

Infro: /* The Final Question */ Small Fix

===The Fina' Question===
'''
And finally, let's change it up a bit and have an English Question.
'''
Please fill in blanks '1' and '2'.

“Without '1', the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become '2' (someone unrelated)”

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

“Without <nowiki>'</nowiki>''M''<nowiki>'</nowiki>, the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become <nowiki>'</nowiki>''other''<nowiki>'</nowiki> (someone unrelated)”

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct answer. Taking the <nowiki>'</nowiki>''M''<nowiki>'</nowiki> away from the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would give the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''other''<nowiki>'</nowiki> (someone unrelated). This is really a convenient way of remembering words.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

“Without <nowiki>'</nowiki>''M''<nowiki>'</nowiki>, the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become <nowiki>'</nowiki>''S''<nowiki>'</nowiki> (someone unrelated)”

'''Teacher's comment:'''

No matter whether Tsuchiya-san's mother is called <nowiki>'</nowiki>''MS''<nowiki>'</nowiki> or <nowiki>'</nowiki>''SM''<nowiki>'</nowiki>, sensei really doesn't know what to say about this.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

“Without 'money', the word <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Mother''<nowiki>'</nowiki> would become 'ridding of a family relationship' (someone unrelated)”

'''Teacher's comment:'''

This has nothing to do with English, right?

“Ooowww...i got hit really bad...”

“Damn that Ironman. He doesn't even know how to let up.”

In the end, Yuuji and I were unable to escape from ironman's clutches and were caught. At first, I thought that since we started that commotion—the least we'll get is a suspension, and the worst is that we'll be expelled. But unexpectedly, the light punishment's just a severe warning (But since Ironman was the one punishing us, we also got away with bruises all over our faces.

“Most likely, it's because the old granny was helping out behind the scenes.”

“You're talking about the punishment just now? Yeah, otherwise, we wouldn't have gotten away so lightly.”

“And the old granny got saved. Though she still doesn't show any bit of gratitude.”

“We saved the principal, so the principal did help us back in return.”

Also, another reason why we were let off so quickly was also because of the Head of Teaching Staff. Thanks to the accidental fireworks that landed inside his office, they were able to use the excuse of repairing the office to carry out investigations inside the office. Now that it ended up like, the principal would most likely carry out investigations on the Head of Teaching Staff and yank out his dirty deeds. So unexpectedly, the principal owes us one.

Even so, I still have to thank the principal. Even though I know that it's part of the deal, we can't forget about what others done for us.

“Oh, so you finally came back. You're late.”

“...We're already started.”

“Ah, sorry. We were bothered a bit by Ironman just now.”

As planned, all the Class F students were already gathered in the nearby park. This is a celebration of our success that needn't any special reservations, just some snacks and drinks would do. There's a unique flavour to this, and we don't have to spend a lot of money.

“Now everyone in school knows about you two.”

“...(Nods head)”

“...It's not like I want to be associated with this guy anyway.”

“That should be my line...”

The bad remarks about me continues to spread throughout the school. Maybe I won't be able to get a girlfriend in high school now.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Prologue

2010-09-23T00:51:49Z

Infro: /* Prologue */ Final Navigation Edit. Hopefully

===Prologue===

Why did he think of that event? It was a memory that shouldn’t have existed. The memory of that time shouldn’t have remained. Because all that were etched in that memory were simple anxiety and feelings. Hunger. Fear. Exhaustion. Unpleasantry.

His heart eased.

As he walked to the outskirt of the city, he absently pondered on the feelings welling up in him. That feeling was that of a child’s. Though it did not recall the memory itself, it was a reaction only children cared for in an orphanage have. The more complicated meaning in that reaction would also show itself on the surface. The memory that shouldn’t be recalled knotted in Layfon’s heart.

What was the meaning of this feeling? The memory that he had never recalled was now dug out. Exactly what meaning did it hold? What was the meaning behind the thing that he now thought of?

Layfon pondered as he kept walking.

Grendan stood before him. It was a place he lived in the past. The place called home. But he did not feel nostalgic. All he felt was tension from the gloomy atmosphere and the many difficulties he was to face and make happen. A tension that he felt like vomiting out.

“Layfon……….” Felli called.

He turned around.

“You ok?”

“Yeah.”

He hadn’t the room to smile. He felt gloominess in Felli’s usual icy expression. The problem behind such a heavy atmosphere was probably because he looked ready to face a serious situation.

He could think step by step. Step by one step.

“Felli…. If it was you, you can support us even in Zuellni, so……”

“You want to kick me away again?”

He wanted to say more but stopped.

“I’ve already decided to go with you. No matter what happens to me, that’d be my responsibility.”

“But no one wants to see you caught in an accident.”

“……..”

“Everyone will be sad.”

“………”

“Besides, it’s not possible to escape Delbone’s eyes in Grendan. The fight will probably begin the minute we enter the city.”

“……..”

“If things turned out like that, it’d already be hard enough to keep myself above water. If Sharnid Senpai…….!!”

A spark flashed past his mind.

The cause originated from his left leg.

“….. I said I’d kick you.”

“…… You did, but.”

Layfon moaned on the ground. It really hurt.

“I’ve also thought of ways to counter that Psychokinesist. Isn’t that natural? Who do you think I am? Though I’m listless, I’m still talented.”

“……. What incredible self-confidence.”

“What’re you two doing?” Sharnid said. He had returned to the two who had stopped walking.

“Because this fool is still unable to decide.”

“Ahha? Saying those things again? You really are cautious.”

“No, it’s because……..”

“Felli and I already knew for a long time that those people are monsters. Even so, we’re going. Isn’t it natural to have the appropriate strategies and fortitude for it?”

“……. Eh?”

“You grew up in the city opposite us, didn’t you? Then you should understand this more than us. Simple bravado cannot win against those guys.”

At a loss, Layfon looked at Grendan, than at Sharnid, who looked unhappy.

“Youth is our privilege. Even though it does nothing against those guys, we’re still going. Though a newborn calf doesn’t fear a tiger, we aren’t confusing vigorous youth with rashness.”

“Senpai……….”

“Though we’ve been living, thinking ourselves clever, this time, it’s our chance to show them the power of youth.”

He laughed mockingly.

“Look, all your brain thinks are of cool lines.”

“No no, isn’t this the time suitable for such lines?”

“Well, never mind. You’re different from a certain fool.”

“Really. That guy probably doesn’t have any plans like us.”

“That’s troublesome. Would he be the one to drag our feet?”

“Hoho, that’s possible. Very possible. We valiantly save the crying Layfon. That’d be the climax of the drama.”

“No, uh………..”

“That’s how things are.”

“Eh?” Felli said to Layfon, who looked confused.

“We aren’t making a challenge without strategies. We move for victory. So please keep in mind that you’re to act in order to come back alive.”

Come back alive. What heavy words. At the same time, these heavy words gradually chased away the other pressure in his heart, as of liquids of different weight being poured into the same container.

“I understand.”

“Good. Really, why do you have to waste time thinking of it when we’re already here?”

“Um, sorry.”

“………… All right, let’s go.”

Felli walked ahead on her own. Sharnid snorted a smile as he watched her back. Felli’s foot started searching for its target, and he quickly escaped the kicking range.

A scene of heading for school.

“……….. I really can’t win against them.”

Naturally, a smile appeared on his face. Layfon stood up and chased after them. That memory awoke once more in his mind. A memory from when he was young. A memory that shouldn’t have remained. During his sweet slumber, he reached out his hand and touched something. He reflexively grabbed hold of it, and what came to him was a soft touch. Beside him was an existence similar to him. That was the feeling he had. The child sank into an even sweeter sleep. That feeling of comfort had remained with him until he turned into an adult and held the Heaven’s Blade.

It was then again taken away when he left Grendan.

But once more, he wanted to return to the starting line.

Leerin. The child who was taken into the orphanage like him. That feeling must be from her. Now she had left his side again. She left him through her own volition. Were her words during that time genuine? Did she lie so to save him from a hopeless situation?

He must confirm it.

Layfon decided to strive forward.

A figure dropped down before them. This took place one minute after.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue|Volume 12]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p1|Chapter 1 Part 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Epilogue

2010-09-23T00:50:51Z

Infro: Navigation Edit

===Epilogue===

He was blocked. He had planned to ambush him but it hadn’t worked. The chain had wrapped around the Shim Adamantium Dite, and at the end of the chain was a metal ball. As the huge body turned around, the chain had wrapped up the Katana like a snake.

“You’re the same naïve brat as before.”

Those spirited eyes were less than a meter away. The breath that leaked out of the gaps in his teeth carried with it heat of Kei that caressed Layfon’s face.

“I thought you had already decided, but you hesitated at the critical moment. That’s why you could make such a naïve attack.”

Ruime pulled the chain, along with Layfon. He aimed at him with a foot. The kick sent Layfon flying to crash into a building. The impact created a large hole in the wall. Tiles fell from the rooftop. For a split second, Layfon had thought his abdomen was gone.

“You think you can do it with your body? Haha!?”

“………. I can still move,” he dusted off the tiles on him and stood up among the debris. “Kei still flows and I have a weapon. These are enough to kill you.”

“That’s why I said you’re a brat,” Ruimei sighed. His sigh caused the air to rumble. Cracks advanced across the ground.

Ruimei was a difficult to understand Heaven’s Blade successor like Cauntia. Once he was in battle mode, his Kei would run to its heart’s content. Allowing his Kei to run rampant was his true strength. As such, the Queen wouldn’t let him fight in a city. He was a man who fought as he willed, destroying everything in his surroundings in a battle.

“What’d you do after killing me? Kill off Troiatte too? Lintence as well? Then Barmelin, Tigris, Karuvarn, Reverse, Cauntia? What about after killing everyone? You’d kill the Queen too? And all the rubbish here? And after that? Destroy Grendan as well? And after? For this brat who hasn’t taken the future into consideration, how long do you plan to stay naïve for?”

“What else can I do!” Layfon shouted.

Before him was a face he was used to, a face he had known since he was little. Ruimei was standing here. Layfon had never liked him, since the time he first laid eyes on him. This dislike only intensified through time. If it was Ruimei, Layfon could kill him. But he had failed. Even with the Katana’s movement sealed off by the chain, he’d have liked to leave traces of injury on Ruimei. Among the Heaven’s Blades, Layfon could only forgive Lintence and Reverse. He would hesitate if he had to face those two. He doubted whether he could really surpass Lintence and kill him, and he thought himself terrible to want to kill Reverse.

The kick came again. Layfon blocked it with his arms crossed. The defense was meaningless. His body flew again, and this time, the impact destroyed an entire building.

“What is it that you have to do now? Be a coward brat? Kill me? Destroy the trash gathered here? Stop being lost and think of what you should be doing!”

“Wu.”

“Delbone!”

(Yes, yes.)

Delbone’s bitter laughter sounded. The flake flew to Layfon’s side and projected an image of Zuellni. They didn’t need to tell Layfon the meaning of the red dots spread out on the map. The signs Delbone used on the map weren’t just information. She had already memorized them all. They were all filth monsters.

“……….. Felli.”

(I’ve already said so.) Came Felli’s faint voice. He could hear the exhaustion in her voice.

(I’ve told you about the filth monsters’ attack, the negotiation with Grendan, and I’ve followed your judgment.)

“But………..”

If she could tell him in more detail……

(Stop it, Layfon.)

Delbone cut him off.

(You acknowledge the girl’s talent. In this situation, you can only rely on her to gather information. You’ve lost control of yourself, Layfon.)

(I………) Felli wanted to say something, but Delbone then cut her off.

(Your thinking power’s declined because of having filtered too much information. Though you have talent, you lack experience.)

Delbone’s words hit him like a rod.

(But weren’t you the one who didn’t notice it, Layfon? Before you became a Heaven’s Blade successor, you had coordinated with different psychokinesists. You’ve experienced long battles. You’ve seen Military Artists who fainted due to overworking their Kei veins. You’ve seen psychokinesists whose thinking power were reduced and could do no more. You had the experience to discover the problem, but you did not notice it. No one in this city holds more experience than you. If you don’t guide them, who will? But you did not do it.)

He was scolded. Delbone was scolding him and saying the responsibility of this battle was his. That was his first time experiencing this.

“I…………”

(The most important thing is to have her rest now?)

(Ah………….)

Felli’s voice suddenly disappeared. Her flake lost its power and fell onto the ground beside Layfon. Layfon could do nothing but stand here. He didn’t know what he should do now.

Ruimei had left for the next battlefield.

Delbone seemed to have done something to Felli. There wasn’t a place in this city that her power of psychokinesis couldn’t reach.

(What have you to say next, Layfon? If it’s some unsightly farewell, do you think I, in my age, will listen?)

“I…….. I didn’t come here to be a Military Artist……..”

(But you’re standing here as a Military Artist. You should already know how cruel this world is. Or are you saying Grendan isn’t enough to make you understand the cruelty of the world?)

Not at all.

(I’ve never anticipated you to be a commander. The ideal form Heaven’s Blade successor is someone that doesn’t need to think of anything else. But you should be able to comprehend your surroundings. You have experience that won’t lose to anyone else’s. If you use that experience well, the Military Artists in this city will become stronger.)

He had a lot he wanted to say. And it wasn’t his desire for things to turn out like this. He didn’t make himself like this. The Student President and the Head of Military Arts made the decision to have him fight. And wasn’t it the captain’s job to look after other Military Artists?

But he couldn’t say these things. Delbone said he should help them with their lack of experience. He could have done that but he chose not to. That was why she scolded him. Since he couldn’t learn anything in an Academy City as a Military Artist, he should teach others things. Wasn’t this the mission of those who lived in an Academy City? What had he done? He knew already. He had taught Nina and the others the basics of Psyharden. What else? There were many who needed training, but he had pushed them aside.

(This is the consequence of your actions.)

Delbone’s voice was strong and hard. But the feeling she conveyed was only that of a kind old woman giving a serious and angry expression. However, those words had a huge impact on Layfon.

(Stand up, Layfon Alseif. Because of your foolishness, there’s still something you have to see.)

“What……….”

(It’s something important to you. That’s why you’ve come here? The outcome of this event would hurt you more than the tragedy that’s occurred in this city. But you have to face it.)

“What’re you saying? Delbone!?” he shouted, his words like a threat, but they failed to reach her.

(Go and witness it, then decide what to do. If you are still the same as the present you, then you’re finished.)

The flake in the shape of a butterfly flew away. Layfon stood up. His foot touched Felli’s flake when he wanted to chase after it.

“……….!”

He picked it up, put it in his pocket and jumped. He had never realized that Felli was the one who supported him the most in Zuellni. He wouldn’t be moving now if not for her. She had fainted too when Zuellni lost control. That time, she didn’t use psychokinesis as long as she had used it now, but she had to process far more information than now. It wasn’t just quantity, but types of information. She was supporting Layfon and was probably aiding Nina and the others simultaneously. And if not, she must be doing something else – because Zuellni was in a desperate crisis.

Layfon had never thought about her. Indeed, this was his fault. He didn’t need her aid to return to Zuellni. Savaris was right beside him back then. He only needed to follow him from a distance that was neither close nor far. He could have let her rest for that time……..

“Damn………..”

Just thinking of this was enough to make him feel down. He continued to jump, the map that Delbone had shown already etched into his brain. The place where numerous lights gathered was his destination.

The entrance of A10.

Just what was this thing Delbone had mentioned? A bad premonition stuffed his chest. He ran faster.

<center>◇</center>

Troiatte was outside the crowd of giants and eliminating other giants. His speed was horrific to the average Military Artist. However, the number of giants was too great. The dots of light on Delbone’s map had hardly decreased.

“What’re these? So smelly and so many,” Barmelin complained.

She had appeared among a group of giants. The giants moved to surround her. To the eye of a filth monster, she had probably suddenly appeared there. The giants all raised their weapons, but they died when they did so.

“Smells so foul. Go die, you revolting creatures.”

She held a gun in each hand and opened a hole in the chest of the giants around her. None of the bullets hit the ball that Nina said was the giant’s weakness. Even so, these giants died. Barmelin’s dismal eyes could see deeper than Sharnid’s. She had discovered their deep life veins in an instant and had shot accurately. Her attacks cut off the giants’ lifelines in one swift moment.

Other giants trampled over their fallen comrades to encircle Barmelin with their weapons raised.

“No one’s life vein can escape my eyes,” she said to herself. She pulled the trigger with unbelievable speed.

The gun barrel contained only six bullets. She had used them all up. As she pulled the trigger, the gun barrel of her left gun popped out, pushing out the empty bullet shells. A part of the chains that weaved around her waist, chest, wrists and feet exploded. The separated part flew in the air and changed its shape. All the chains were Dites. Once Barmelin poured her Kei into the chains, they’d become bullets. The gun sparked and the bullets flew into the gun barrels as if sucked in by force. Barmelin made no redundant movements. Everything was done smoothly, flowing from one action to another as of a musical performance that suit any dancing stage.

She had opened large holes in the giants’ chests in the process of her dance. Once she stopped dancing, a part of the chain vanished.

“So troublesome. So foul. So cold.”

Feeling a chill at her own action and word, she shivered atop the corpses. She tightly hugged herself with the guns in her hands. Her gun barrels were empty. The giants seized the chance to bury her alive. But she didn’t move an inch for she knew what would happen next.

A flash ran past her. Only a Heaven’s Blade successor could feel it, and only a Heaven’s Blade successor could evade it. But that wasn’t a flash that one could evade entirely. Even Barmelin herself did not want to attempt it.

Steel Threads. Not infinite, but the number of steel threads could only be called countless. Steel threads made of a Dite. The Steel Threads moved like a hungry and thirsty wild beast seeking its preys. Once it found them, it’d hunt them down and slaughter them. The Steel Threads attacked together, dissolving its prey and piling the corpses up. The action wasn’t to satisfy the beast’s appetite. This could only alleviate some of its hunger. Besides, this wasn’t just to satiate its hunger.

It also sought strong enemies.

The Steel Threads were here to judge whether these giants held the right qualifications. The giants stood trial with their own bodies to evaluate what qualifications they held. If they weren’t suited to stand as strong enemies, then they must die. And even if they suited the criteria, they still had to die. No matter what the answer was, what awaited them was death.

One by the one, the giants lost their form and collapsed, cut into tiny pieces. No one could stop the threads.

The large black coat swayed. Green smoke floated above him. He walked in a relaxed manner, but no one could stop him. No one could get near. The zone of death expanded. No one could control this situation. Mercilessly, the Steel Threads cut down its enemies and anyone who planned to stop them into tiny pieces.

With his first step, ten giants fell.
With his second step, fifty giants fell.
With his third step, hundreds of giants collapsed.

The giants fell as he walked. Barmelin, Troiatte and even Ruimei could not match his speed.

When he reached Barmelin, a huge empty area had appeared.

“Is it here?” the man asked after tossing away the cigarette butt. The cigarette fell on a lump of muscle and the fire died.

“What’s this? Trying to look handsome? Don’t be so revolting. Go die,” Barmelin scolded.

Lintence’s eyebrow did not shake at the scolding. Besides, he wasn’t even listening. He took a new cigarette from his coat and lit it up. Friction between steel threads caused sparks, and he used that heat to light up the cigarette.

“Have you labeled it?”

“I already made the mark.”

In truth, Barmelin had with her a not-too-powerful gun to mark the shelter’s door. If she had used the Heaven’s Blade, she’d have opened a hole in the city.

“Make a hole with your bare hand.”

“You do it. Don’t make a girl do some rough task.”

“Are you still a girl?”

“What a maddening guy. Just roll up your beard too, foul man, and go die. You smell like foul smoke.”

“Which means you smell of foul perfume. The sewage water smells better than to you,” he said, mentioning and nailing her complaint about her job several days ago. Her hands shook at his reminder, but she did not raise the weapons. After that job, she had been taking flower petal baths till now.

“You should clean up your job. If you keep being so willful, you’ll find yourself working in the sewer again.”

“Go and die. Become a doll of your own Steel Threads and die.”

Lintence’s lips shivered as he listened to her curses. The ground underneath him suddenly sank. He had cut it open with the Steel Threads. Beneath him was the entrance to the shelter. He landed and walked into the deeper part of the underground shelter.

“How revolting!”

Barmelin’s body shook when she couldn’t see Lintence anymore. She was laughing. That stiff man with a face of a dead fish actually laughed. Nothing was more revolting than that.

Lintence continued to head deeper into the shelter. He cut apart all the defensive doors and walls before him with the Steel Threads. He didn’t feel anyone’s presence. This area must have been abandoned. He could tell from the surrounding that the students had made a quick decision and then evacuated in an orderly manner. These people had brains enough to carry out such a task. His evaluation of the students rose a little bit as a result. Lintence’s birth-city was too peaceful. So peaceful that they couldn’t even evacuate in an organized manner. But for the students in this city, the ability to carry out such a mass evacuation was probably a tragedy.

After walking a while, he saw her.

“Lintence-san?” Layfon’s childhood friend looked at him with shock.

No one else was here beside her. Why was she here? Lintence found that surprising, as if she had stayed behind, knowing he was coming to pick her up.

“You knew?”

“Why are you here?”

The two asked their question at the same time, then fell into silence.

“I’m here to pick you up.”

The change in her expression did not escape his eyes.

“What is it?” he said without thinking.

“Huh? Nothing,” she shook her head lightly. Her expression was complicated. Suspicion and a feeling of exhaustion.

“Is Grendan here?”

“Yes,” he nodded.

Her shoulders rose as she sighed. “I feel like a fool. I rode the roaming bus here and had an uncomfortable experience.”

“That is what journeying is like. Most of them end without any meaning. No matter where it is, people keep on living. That truth won’t change,” he said.

People searched for a safe place to live in. Cities searched for safe places to keep their people alive. That was why a city would move and drift. Only Grendan was different and unusual. Roaming buses came into existence due to moving cities. But sometimes, a roaming bus would take a long route even though two cities were close. Lintence had come across two cities at war on his journey, meeting once again a city he had traveled to before. This thing happened frequently. Even though he wanted to travel to another city, he’d end up arriving at a city in his previous itinerary, stopping him from moving ahead. Leerin looked at him. He guessed she didn’t know what to say. He took a deep drag of the cigarette.

“If you have nothing to take with you, I can lead you out now. Got anything?”

Leerin thought for a moment and shook her head. Though she wanted to talk to Layfon again, she abandoned that thought.

Though Lintence felt a feeling of familiarity and regret, he did not care for that. It meant nothing to him. War would take place. All he needed was to follow the Queen to satisfy himself. That explained his acceptance of this job regardless of the little significance it held.

“Let’s go.”

“Right,” she nodded.

Lintence turned around to retrace his steps, and stopped.

“As I thought, you can’t!” someone shouted and Leerin found herself being hugged. The sound of wailing came behind her back.

“Wh, wh, what………..” she immediately knew who it was.

Lintence breathed out green smoke to replace his sigh and turned around once more.

“What did I come here for?”

“I’ve thought of it. I’ve been thinking since then, and then I understood. I understood a very important fact.”

Leerin fell under the embrace. A tall woman held her tightly with both of her arms. She had buried her head in Leerin’s chest and was rubbing her head against her like a cute little animal. It was Alsheyra.

“What’s it?”

“If this continued, you’d carry my Leerin like a princess. Do you think I’d forgive you for such a shocking thing!? Such a thing?”

“…………….”

“Even if I allow you to touch my Leerin’s back and shoulder with your perverted hand, but………. But if you touch her butt, and caress her, and you took her home without letting me know. Once I thought of that, I, I, I!”

“Who knew of such things,” he said, not wanting to converse with such an unreasonable person.

“Wh, wh, what………….” Leerin opened and closed her mouth, looking at Synola and too shocked to say anything.

“Sy, Sy…. Synola Senpai? Why are you here?”

“I came to save you.”

To hear that seriousness from the person in front of her, even Barmelin would shiver.

“You must be frightened? But we don’t have anyone else who suits this mission. But never mind. We can return to Grendan.”

“Ha, Ha………….”

Alsheyra………. Leerin called her Synola. Synola was the Queen’s fake identity when she lived outside the palace. Though she was the Queen, her time spent working as a Queen was probably less than one tenth of the Queen’s working hours. Lintence never thought it worthwhile to listen to her, so he had always filtered her words out. As such, he never remembered her fake name.

“But speaking of which, why…….. No. How did you get here?” Leerin finally shook loose Alsheyra’s hands and stood up.

Alsheyra’s expression turned serious, whereas Leerin’s face turned white. Lintence was familiar with Alsheyra’s personality. Though that was in itself a tragic thing, he did not sympathize with Leerin’s feeling. He meant the wasted effort she made to journey to Zuellni.

“Actually, I’m hiding something from you.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Actually, I’m the Queen!” she placed a hand on her own chest and looked apologetic.

“Really………….” But Leerin’s answer was cold.

“You don’t believe me?”

“No, I see. That’s why Lintence-san……… followed me like a guard.”

“You noticed?”

“No, but I felt what you do is possible. That’s the kind of feeling I have.”

Leerin had let her down mercilessly. Alsheyra had expected a bigger reaction from her. A more confused, then more shocked expression. A normal person would not have believed her word, but the person who had with her Heaven’s Blade successors would not have lied. At least, that kind of person would not have appeared in Grendan. Leerin wasn’t suspicious of her at all. Only that her reaction had betrayed Alsheyra’s expectation.

“Humph. Humph……..” Lintence’s throat stirred. Though he wanted to control himself, his mouth opened on its own and he failed to suppress what came out.

“Don’t laugh,” Alsheyra glared at him but failed to stop his laughter.

“Whatever, let’s hurry up and leave. It’s about time for the red faced monkey to arrive,” Lintence laughed as he said. Alsheyra looked down.

“A monkey’s face is originally red, along with its butt too.”

Leerin walked after Lintence with suspicion, not sure what they were implying. Though Alsheyra was determined to carry her, she had refused. They walked through the broken defensive walls and front door to arrive outside the shelter.

“That’s too high for Leerin.”

Originally, part of the road would descend to form a slope. But Lintence had cut a hole with his Steel Threads, the gap between the ground they stood on and the ground of Zuellni was two times a person’s height.

They didn’t hear any more sound of fighting. They heard Barmelin, Trioatte and Rumei talking above. They had almost finished killing off the giants. Otherwise, those three would be too impotent.

“You can shake Lintence loose now.” Alsheyra’s voice was like a spoiled cat. Leerin planned to ignore her.

“You’re a girl, Leerin, you must be careful! This guy is boring and super-sloppy. Look at his hair. If you give it a flick, fleas would jump out.”

“No way, you’re joking,” Leerin said.

“And he doesn’t wash his clothes daily.”

“Ah, that’s possible.”

“Right? So let me do it.”

“But I’m afraid to let the Queen carry me………”

“Don’t be. I won’t make you feel frightened.”

“But………..”

“That guy’s a guard, bodyguard! I can’t restrict his arms from moving!”

“It matters not whether the person here has free hands or not,” Lintence said.

“Shut up!” Alsheyra glared at him with a reddened face. Since her expression was like this, it’d be useless for Leerin to say anything more.

“Uh, I can’t win against you,” Leerin sighed and accepted her suggestion. Alsheyra clapped her hands happily without the air of a Queen.

…………. But the “air of a Queen” probably never existed in her in the first place. Leerin accepted this without much feeling. Though she thought she shouldn’t be bothered about this, she still wanted to think more on it.

Before that happened, the monkey had arrived.

“Ah!” Leerin burst out.

Light covered one side of Lintence, but the impact was nonexistent. Lintence’s Steel Threads had blocked the attack.

“Let Leerin go!” Layfon shouted. He stood in midair, looking down at them. His Katana looked to have stopped in the air. The Steel Threads had cancelled the Kei impact of the Katana.

Lintence lit up a new cigarette. His speed and power made Layfon swallow his words.

“So naïve. Did they not tell you already?” he said faintly to the young man that he had taught the Steel Threads technique. Layfon gritted his teeth. He looked at the person who was carrying Leerin and his expression froze.

“Your Majesty………”

“Hi, young man,” Alsheyra greeted him with a smile. Despair fell on him.

“I’m sorry, but I have to take Leerin with me.”

“What joke is this!”

“Leerin only came out to travel. Isn’t it natural for her to return to Grendan?”

“Don’t just make your own…”

“Which side is making its own assumption?” Alsheyra said.

Layfon looked at Leerin. “Leerin, come here!”

“Layfon…….” She ignored his gaze.

“Leerin!”

“This is the Queen’s order. I can’t disobey her,” she said in a tiny voice.

“Leerin!”

“I!......... I want to return to Grendan. One day, I’d return, and that just happens to be today. That’s how things are. Layfon, you can think like that.”

He landed, suddenly losing his momentum, but he still held the Katana ready.

Lintence noticed the weapon in Layfon’s hand. It was a Katana.

“……….. What did you do to her?” Layfon said.

“What manner you have. What do you think I’d do to her? Either way, she’s my cute junior in Grendan.”

Layfon’s expression didn’t sway. He understood the Queen’s personality. It wouldn’t be strange that she might actually be Leerin’s senior. And this was the truth. Why did he ask such a meaningless question? He should already have known.

“Leerin said she wants to go back. Layfon, can you move aside?”

“…………”

He didn’t reply, but he felt regret. His expression held both regret and stubbornness for Leerin. His gaze sought hers, but she kept moving her gaze away. She did not ask for his help.

A teacher-student relationship did not exist between Lintence and Layfon. The feeling was probably negative even if it existed.

Layfon could do nothing. He did not have a Heaven’s Blade and he was wounded. Though his Kei flowed, he could not use his full strength. He had no chance of winning against Lintence and the Queen.

“Layfon, please,” Leerin pleaded.

He shrank. The tension vanished. Lintence could tell from his Kei.

“Then see you again. I think you can keep living a normal life.”

Alsheyra’s words were expected, meaningless.

Had Layfon gone rusty? Lintence thought. He had thought so from the time of Layfon’s exile. Lintence hated his own skill getting rusty. That was why he left his home city. Layfon, on the other hand, left his home city to become rusty. That was the difference between them. After today, Layfon would return to his original path. To Lintence, this was a shame. But he had no urge to pick him up. A guy who couldn’t stand by his power was useless.

Keep moving. The field behind him was empty of people. Nothing obstructed the road to Grendan. Nothing. Not filth monsters. Not Military Artists.

The presence moved with tremendous speed. He stood up, his Kei flowing through his entire body. When Lintence felt it, the Steel Threads moved simultaneously. The blade flitted through the steel threads to close in on Alsheyra.

But Alsheyra did not turn around.

The Steel Threads had blocked that attack. The light of Kei exploded.

“I thought you’d given up.”

“Stop joking.”

On the other side of the Steel Threads was Layfon’s serious face.

“Layfon!” Leerin called over the Queen’s shoulder. “Please.”

“No!”

Leerin’s expression changed at that emotional and irrational reply. Lintence caught her expression and went to stand before Layfon.

“This is so unsightly. It makes it so hard to tolerate that I want to see you suffer some.”

“Unsightly? What’s that? What did I do wrong? If this continues, I can do nothing. Isn’t that what “unsightly” is? No, never mind. No matter how unsightly I am, I……….” he sought Leerin’s gaze and wanted to know what she thought. What expression did she hold now?

“No matter what it is, as long as it belongs to Grendan, it’s got nothing to do with you anymore,” Lintence said. He knew his words meant nothing. Rationality could not contain one’s emotions. If only rationality was enough, he himself wouldn’t have worried about his skill becoming rusty. He’d have died protecting his home city.

“…………..”

As he had expected, Layfon’s eyes contained nothing but fury.

“Is that so. In that case.”

It was useless to say anything to Layfon now. He felt he was naïve to still want to persuade him.

“I can only stop you with force.”

The naivety melted in Lintence’s words as he moved. Though he didn’t look to have moved, he did move. The Steel Threads rolled up as Layfon’s Katana gave off light.

The two clashed.

Alsheyra looked at the Leerin in her arms and saw her complicated expression.

“Are you bothered?”

“Huh?”

The sound of commotion was behind them. The noise of the commotion didn’t just include the Kei light to normal people, but this level of noise was just a small ruckus to Alsheyra. Lintence’s Steel Threads were blocking off even the remnants of the battle, so Leerin was unhurt. Alsheyra would never allow anything to harm her.

“I was a little surprised. I didn’t think you’d say to return so quickly.”

The battle behind her was just extra entertainment to Alsheyra. But not so with Leerin. Never mind Lintence, who was standing and not moving an inch. But Leerin’s eyes weren’t enough to catch up with Layfon’s movement. Moreover, this wasn’t the time to use her closed right eye.

“……….. Because I feel I have to return.”

She was bothered by the battle but she couldn’t see it clearly. Dissatisfaction filled her, and she balled her hands into tight fists. Alsheyra watched her and waited for her to speak.

“She’s in Grendan, isn’t she? Saya.”

Her words landed a heavy blow on Alsheyra’s chest. These words finally left Leerin’s mouth. No, Alsheyra already knew this day would come, but if possible, she wished for this day to never arrive. However, things weren’t always that pretty.

“Yes,” she nodded. “She’s sleeping in a secret place, somewhere deep inside Grendan. No one, not even me, can enter that place. She’s been waiting there.”

Who was it? What was it? Alsheyra only knew of battles, and that an awareness wanted to destroy this world.

“When did it begin?”

“A long……. Long time ago. At the time of the birth of this world.”

“It feels like a long story.”

Leerin turned her attention back to the battle. Even though she couldn’t catch up with it, she still couldn’t move her eyes away.

“Layfon…….. It’s ok not to involve him in this, right? Because he’s no longer part of Grendan.”

This was one reason why Leerin wished to return quickly.

“Probably.”

Yes. Not only as a citizen of Grendan. This event had nothing to do with people who weren’t Heaven’s Blade successors. Alsheyra was searching for Military Artists who couldn’t exercise all of their strength without a Heaven’s Blade. Layfon suited this criterion. Though physically, his athletic ability and technique were comparatively lower than other Heaven’s Blade successors, his ability in Kei, whether it be the explosion of Kei, the speed of restoring and sustaining Kei, was top among the Heaven’s Blades. At one time, Alsheyra had done an investigation on his body with the lie of having him undergo a body health check, and the report had showed Layfon’s Kei vein had experienced signs of expansion at a younger age. In addition, he had great concentration to control his enormous Kei. But what about now? Since Lintence called him “naïve”, perhaps Layfon had yet to perfect his control of Kei?

(Haha, perhaps.)

Perhaps Lintence wanted to test that hypothesis. He looked like he was playing. Usually, he wouldn’t be like this. So Lintence………

She looked at Leerin again, who was watching the battle with anxiety.

He had no place to escape to. Layfon attempted to wipe clean the pressure on him with the Shim Adamantium Dite. The Steel Threads surrounding him evaded his cut path like spiderweb in the wind. But even if he shot his Kei directly at Lintence, the Heaven’s Blade successor would have blocked the attack with complicated patterns of the Steel Threads that made up the strong defensive formation.

Lintence hadn’t moved from his spot. He continued to smoke, sometimes taking a drag and the tip of the cigarette turned red. He then puffed out a thread of green smoke. All he did was simply smoke. Even so, the Steel Threads attacks did not stop. Since swinging the Katana was not enough to evade all the Steel Threads, Layfon kept moving. He had no other way but to escape.

(What should I do?)

He kept fighting….. Perhaps this wasn’t even a battle. He thought with all his wits. If he had the Sapphire Dite………. He denied that thought. Lintence would turn the battle to his advantage in one split moment if Layfon was to use the Steel Threads. Rather than using a technique in front of its expert, it was better to fight with one Katana.

Layfon had watched Lintence fight using the Steel Threads from a close distance. However, this was his first time fighting him head to head. Lintence was an unbelievable opponent. He felt he couldn’t have done much even if he had the Heaven’s Blade. It was obvious that Lintence hadn’t been fighting seriously. Still, Layfon failed to make an effective move.

(What should I do? What should I do?)

No matter how hard he pondered, he couldn’t find a way to escape the net of Steel Threads.

“What? Can’t do anything?” Lintence asked as he stepped on the cigarette butt on the ground. “This is a waste of time. I’ve no need to keep playing with you.”

Tension swept through Layfon’s entire body. He shivered at the attack that was to come. At the same time, he had a premonition that Leerin would turn farther away from him.

He rushed forward, but the Steel Threads interfered. He raised the Shim Adamantium Dite and attempted to cut down the Threads with the dark blade. The Threads evaded him and swept back to assault him. He avoided them and kept moving forward. Evade and move. Every time, he evaded the Steel Threads and slipped by them with inches between them and his skin. But once he evaded the attack, the Kei between the Steel Threads would head for him. He covered his entire body with Kei to fight against Lintence’s Kei. Still, this had wounded him, and in a short period of time, traces of injuries had surfaced on his body, bringing him pain.

Regardless, Layfon kept striding forward. Even one step was better than none. And it was true that he was closing in on Lintence one step at a time.

“…………..”

Lintence saw everything that Layfon did. He took out a new cigarette from his coat pocket.

“All right, this the last cigarette. You have 180 seconds till I finish it.”

He held the cigarette between his teeth. He just needed to watch to know how much time was left.

Layfon kept moving, anxiety burning his heart. As a result, he failed to evade the Steel Threads completely, and a Steel Thread cut away some of his muscle on his shoulder. Blood shot forth painfully. Caring nothing for the wound, he moved forward. He swung the Katana and stepped out. Using the smallest movement, he checked his surroundings with his eyes. He observed the Steel Threads that were weaved together to attack him. He blocked and chased them away with his weapon and moved forward. Swing the Katana, evade and move forward.

But the distance he had gained was so little that it wasn’t worth mentioning. He kept his position with the will to die while forcing himself to take the next step. He was wasting time, and this thought made him more impatient. He couldn’t make it. 180 seconds? How much time had passed? How much time was left? What about the cigarette……….? He had no time to look at Lintence. The Steel Threads waited for his weakness to show. Lintence was still playing. If Layfon lost his concentration, he’d die. He’d definitely die. It was useless to keep guys alive who couldn’t avoid the Steel Threads. Much better to just kill them off. That was what Lintence was like. The biggest number of Steel Threads was about 100 million. How many Steel Threads were here? 200? 300……….. Just that many? How much of Lintence’s strength was he showing? How much out of 100 percent? Perhaps this was meaningless. But the distance between Lintence and Layfon did have some meaning. If Lintence had wanted to kill him, he just needed to increase the number of Steel Threads by 300. Hadn’t Layfon’s existence proven that truth?

Layfon’s feelings turned turgid. Lintence was so far from him, and Alsheyra, who was behind the Heaven’s Blade successor, was even further away. How big a distance was it to want to reach Leerin who was in the Queen’s arms? His body moved. His Katana danced. He held his weapon closely. But his movements were getting clumsy. Pain bit his entire body. His evasive actions were less perfect. He could no longer capture the movements of the Steel Threads with just his eyes. He had to use all of his senses. However, his body became heavier and his senses were turning dull. He had fought the filth monster in its aged phase, Savaris, and now Lintence. He had been fighting till now, and his body was reaching its limit.

Kei. He had to let more Kei flow. Even though the Dite couldn’t bear more Kei, he just needed more for his body. Let his Internal Kei run more intensely. Wake up his body and enliven his entire nervous system. It was still too early to sleep and give up.

Run. Run. Run!

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

He roared. His hot Kei vein felt like it was burning. Perhaps it would really burn. But it was all right. If he could keep burning till he used it all up, then keep on burning!

Light sparked in his vision. No. His body was exuding the light. The redundant Kei that his body had failed to absorb was leaking from him and was automatically turning into External Burst type Kei. This Kei pushed back the Steel Threads and shook apart the ground beneath his feet. The air roared and keened. His body hurt as if he was bathing in an explosion. But that was all right. Layfon jumped and sped past the Steel Threads, past Lintence to reach the Queen. Otherwise, he would fail to catch Leerin’s hand.

One swift moment was where the only chance laid. He went past Lintence to the Queen. He spied the big coat in the corner of his eye. The Queen’s dark hair was getting closer. He could get closer to her as long as his Kei kept running, as if it had no limit, as if it was to burn itself out. The blade in his hand turned into a muddier colour of red. A muddier red of the blood. He had not poured more Kei into the Dite, but the redundant Kei on the Dite was beyond what it could bear.

One strike. Only one strike was all he had. One strike. This was a fight with the Queen. No second strike was allowed.

His gaze met Leerin’s. But she surely wouldn’t understand the changes here. He didn’t think she was looking at him, so he looked at her. Those pupils that were slightly slow and numb. Layfon stared at those pupils as if he was sucked into them. He must take back that wish and make it come true. But just whom was that wish for?

Confused, doubtful, yet he had to time to give them an answer. It was too harsh to give an answer in one moment. He swung down the Shim Adamantium Dite. The scarlet cut path ran out from him to close with the Queen’s neck. Cut down the Queen’s neck, kill her and take back Leerin. This was what went through his mind………..

But that did not happen.

The result came to him first from the feeling on his wrist rather than from his vision. The swing was too hollow, too relaxing. The blade extended from his hand had disappeared. Not that it had exploded from overloading. The blade had scattered before Layfon’s very eyes into countless pieces. The Steel Threads had cut it down.

Layfon leapt over the Queen and landed. The momentum made him slide out. Though he had strengthened himself with Internal Kei, he had failed to control the momentum and rein it in. He slid and slid. He couldn’t even ready his stance to fight. He knew the Steel Threads would not let this chance go. And his opponent would not let this chance slip by. Pressure immediately came to Layfon’s chest. The Steel Threads were gathering here.

Sougenkyoku Hane mushi.

Originally, it was a move to invade the filth monster’s body and strike it from its inside.

Layfon abandoned the plan to keep sliding, and instead, used its force to jump back. The Steel Threads dispersed in the dance of a mad storm. Pain battered his entire body, but he had successfully escaped from the fatal attack. But blood was bleeding from his internal organs. His forehead was injured, and his vision had turned red. The Steel Threads had cut deep into his limbs. Though he had jumped out before the Steel Threads revealed all their fangs and had gotten rid of the Steel Threads from his body, the Kei in the weapon had struck deep inside Layfon, rendering him immobile.

He wanted to stand up, but failed. The lack of weight that should be the Dite in his hand saddened him. Kei still cycled in his body, but the wounds on his body could not recover immediately. Still, he’d lose if he did not stand up. At least, he did not want to lose. If he gave up now…..

“180 seconds are up,” Lintence said and stepped on the cigarette.

All of a sudden, Layfon was paralysed. He hadn’t noticed that sometime, a Steel Thread had slipped past his sense and sight to invade him. The Kei from the thread cut down his consciousness. He knew his opponent wasn’t serious. Even so, Lintence held in his palm Layfon’s life and death.

He lost his consciousness, not knowing what was going on.

He seemed to see something in a split second, a figure that looked like Nina, enveloped by blue light.

“Layfon!” she shouted, seeing Layfon topple. What an unbelievable sight. That Layfon was defeated. Was this real? But Layfon had fallen. A man and a woman stood before him, and was it Leerin who was in that woman’s arms?

“Who are you?”

Though she wanted to check on Layfon, she didn’t think she had the strength left to do so. She just looked intently at the man and woman.

The woman’s elegant face revealed a knowing smile.

“Lin, that’s a Haikizoku.”

“I know. I’ve seen it before.”

“Heh~ Just as expected from someone with traveling experience. You really are different.”

Nina felt cold on her back as she listened to the conversation. They had seen through her.

“Who are you?”

“Grendan’s big boss and her servant,” the woman said with a joking attitude.

“No, Nina. Hurry and run away!” Leerin shouted. “They’re the Queen and a Heaven’s Blade successor. They’re too much for you. Run!”

Nina’s eyes widened. This woman was the Queen, someone strong enough to control the Heaven’s Blade successors like Layfon. And this man was like the former Layfon. He was a Heaven’s Blade successor.

“………. What are you planning to do with Leerin?”

“We’re protecting our precious citizen. Is that wrong?”

The woman’s aura was still as strong. In her voice was someone who liked to joke. She didn’t act like a city’s conqueror.

“Though it’s a bit embarrassing, I’d be thankful if you were to come with us. What do you think? Besides, I think I can show you what you want to see.”

“What are you………..?”

“This world. The Haikizoku. The Electronic Fairy. The mystery that contains them all. You’re already involved. Are you not bothered?”

“These things……”

The Queen moved her gaze from Nina. Nina chased after her without giving it a thought. Did the other person notice something? Or had she just simply looked away?

There. Over there.

He was a far distance away from them, but they could still see him clearly. A person stood at the contact point between Grendan and Zuellni.

“Dixerio……. Senpai?”

That must be him. But somehow, he felt different from usual. He was letting down a huge metal whip. Kei with a color different from Nina’s spilled out of Dixerio. The mask on his face was also different. It looked the same as the Wolf Face’s mask, but it felt different. Nina also felt that she had seen it somewhere before.

“Ah, we’re seen,” the Queen said. “This way, we can’t run away.”

Nina didn’t felt the Queen was talking to him. She was speaking to herself.

“What is it? You want to run away?”

“Humans always want to escape from things that are already set. That’s what youth is like.”

“You’re speaking of youth at your age?”

“………… If you keep saying more, I’d hit you.”

Dixerio turned around and stepped into Grendan as if he had noticed Nina.

“Though the city has a few factors, let this side accept them all.”

“Huh?” Nina responded. It seemed the other side was talking to her.

“How’s it? Not interested?”

“Isn’t the Haikizoku your aim?”

“Yeah………. The previous King was the one who sent out the Mercenary Gang. Savaris left Grendan because he couldn’t stand Kanaris’ nagging. In truth, I think it’s a tiny bit better to have the Haikizoku than without it. Though it might be useful for Grendan, but this time, the authority of obtaining the Haikizoku or not rests with Saya…………”

Nina didn’t understand what she just said. This woman’s lack of tension had influenced her.

“Well, you’d understand once you reach that side. Interested? If not, never mind. But if you want to interfere with us, I can only defeat you,” Alsheyra said in a relaxed manner.

Nina thought for a moment. Layfon had fallen. Leerin was in their hands. Could she win just by herself? How serious was the Queen?

Nina’s gaze met Leerin. She felt that gaze was telling her not to get closer. But was it all right for her to return to Grendan like that? Nina thought of the Layfon behind her. Could she win with the power of the Haikizoku against opponents that Layfon had failed to defeat?

No…………

“Aah, that’s a waste of effort,” the Queen laughed, having seen through Nina’s plan.

Nina tightened her grip on the iron whips as she shivered at the Queen’s action.

“It’s not my style to get confused over whether I can win or not.”

“Oh~”

“I’ve promised Layfon to protect Leerin. If I were to break the promise, you might as well kill me here!”

Leerin moaned, wanting to stop Nina but she didn’t hear her shout.

“That’s quite some preparation.”

The man next to the Queen walked up to her.

“Lin, you can’t kill her.”

“Then can this stop that woman?”

The voice of the man named Lin echoed in the dim atmosphere.

“Please stop! Lintence-san!” Leerin shouted. The name of this man, Lintence, made Nina’s back feel more icy.

Lintence. The man who taught Layfon the Steel Threads technique.

“Real strength can be utilized best in a deep crisis. What’s the most horrifying is action that bets on one’s life. Layfon’s for example, is only child’s play.”

Pressure assaulted Nina’s entire body. But she wasn’t scared at all. She waited for a chance to attack as she suppressed the shivering of her back.

The timing came from the outside. A sound of gunshot writhed around the condensed Kei bullet that ran straight here. It was a shot at the Queen from a building far away.

But another gunshot had stopped it. The paths of two bullets overlapped and the explosion of Kei created a small circle in the air. Another bullet had stopped this bullet and Nina could tell immediately where the first bullet came from. However, she could only tell the originator of the second bullet from the traces of Kei left after the Kei explosion.

Sharnid had shot the first bullet. Who shot the next one?

No time to confirm that. Nina moved. Lintence’s gaze was still on the Kei of the explosion.

But that was a trap.

“……… Layfon is a troublesome brat,” Lintence said and Nina, while running forward, felt a strange feeling from her feet. It was already too late when she felt it. Something had trapped her feet and she fell onto the ground. Steel threads then wrapped around her wrists also. Their speed far exceeded Nina’s and it had sealed off all her movements.

“But he knows the timing of a fight. If he were to realize the feeling of being in a deep crisis, he’d become an even more incredible monster as long as he could surpass the line he’s drawn. You seem to have easily crossed that line. If we’re to predict the future of having experienced millions of battles, either you or Layfon, you’re still lacking…….. brats.”

Nina lost her consciousness in the next second.

Sharnid saw it happen.

He saw everything.

He could do nothing but watch. He couldn’t press the trigger of his sniper rifle. A pressure came through his forehead where a gun was. A woman wearing unique clothes was holding it to his forehead.

“Damn brat. Wanna die?”

“……….. I’ve never thought of wanting to die.”

Sharnid let go of the sniper rifle and raised his hands. He had no choice but to surrender. The gap between him and this woman was overwhelming. Not only did her bullet stop his, he also didn’t notice her closing in on him. He only lived because she didn’t kill him off.

The woman disappeared the moment the gun was lifted from his forehead but Sharnid remained immobile.

He could only watch them take the unconscious Nina away.

He wore a new fighting suit. But this action spread the pain of the wound hiding underneath the bandage.

He had lost completely. Nothing else existed besides this truth. It mattered not that he was alive. The important point was that he had lost. The end result was Leerin had been taken away. Nina was also taken too. Hadn’t the Haikizoku already left her? What had happened in Zuellni while Layfon was away?

His body had been unable to move and he had lost his consciousness. Something had happened during this time and Nina had been taken to Grendan. Defeat pained him more than the wounds he bore. He understood what he wanted to do was very foolish even without having to tell anyone about it. All he could do was lie on the ground, defeated by his opponent. What else could someone like him do? He felt he couldn’t do anything.

Had he been too arrogant because he was a former Heaven’s Blade successor? Though he hadn’t thought of it that way, the result might have shown otherwise.

But a real Heaven’s Blade successor had shown up and defeated him. This was unsightly.

Layfon left the Changing Room.

Harley was waiting for him in the corridor.

“You’re quick.”

“Felli had already contacted me before you returned.”

Harley forced out a smile and passed over the weapon harness with Dites in it. The Adamantium Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite. Layfon’s weapons. The weapons he used in Zuellni. The Dites combined with Harley and Kiriku’s talents and skills were still far from a Heaven’s Blade. The wall blocking Layfon was this huge and it wasn’t the only obstacle.

Could he overcome all of them?

“And this.”

Harley took out the Iron Dite. The Dite that Leerin brought from Grendan.

“To be honest, I don’t recommend this Dite judging by the largest amount of Kei you could bring out but……….” he stopped halfway. Layfon felt regret in his words. Harley was bitter about making the Shim Adamantium Dite yet it still wasn’t enough to sustain Layfon’s Kei.

“Thank you.”

He took the Iron Dite and placed it in the slot deliberately left empty in the weapon harness.

“Nina, she’ll return?” Harley said as Layfon took a step out.

“Definitely.”

That was what he wanted to say but he failed to give voice to it. All he did was walk wordlessly in the corridor.

He knew he should have given Harley a reply.

Layfon arrived above the ground of Zuellni.

Activities to revitalize the city had begun. The destruction above ground was incredible. Many students had lost their dormitories. These students were arranged to stay at the dormitories prepared for the first years. Even so, the leftover students had no choice but to live in the shelters.

Noise sounded from working machines but it didn’t feel uncomfortable to his ears. Though the students didn’t look happy, they didn’t look down either. It was probably already a big encouragement for them to be able to keep on living.

Layfon couldn’t join them.

Military Artists remained on alert in case any filth monsters were still around. No one found it strange for Layfon to walk about, dressed in fighting clothes.

He didn’t ask how badly the Military Artists were injured. He had received treatment in the clinic located in the shelter, slept for a day like mud, climbed up from bed and walked over here. He didn’t have the time to ask for information. But he didn’t think he could do a thing even if he had heard the news.

Leerin was taken away. Nina was also taken away.

He was here, unable to do a thing. He had also failed to defeat the aged phase filth monster. The Queen was the one who defeated it. He should have known about Felli overworking herself. The giant filth monsters were attacking the city, yet Layfon was fighting the Heaven’s Blade successors who were hunting them down.

He felt like he was walking while wearing unsightly-looking clothes.

Layfon walked as he watched the city, indifferent. Some people stood looking at the destroyed buildings. Some girls were smiling, chatting about getting new furniture. Simple tents lined the road. Cooking smoke issued from them.

He could hear the sound of people working everywhere.

This place was full of vitality. The people here did not yield to the misfortune even though the place they lived in was turned upside down. The sense of welcoming a happier future life was intensifying.

Perhaps because this was an Academy City. One just needed to rebuild even if it was broken. The existence behind this city was to do what was realistic and practical. The students weren’t alone. The vitality exuding from their collective bodies depicted the city’s new chapter.

Layfon couldn’t join them.

Something inside him was broken. The feeling of returning to the path of a Military Artist. The feeling that the people he knew in Grendan had shattered. He didn’t feel at ease even with the weapon harness hanging from his wrist. The fighting clothes were the same, giving off a feeling of something different. Even he himself didn’t think he acknowledged the current him.

Still, Layfon kept walking.

And at last came to the outskirt of the city.

Grendan stood before him. The two cities didn’t seem to be on alert against each other. Layfon didn’t sense anyone monitoring him. But trade and communication were banned between the two. A fence blocking off entry stood here.

Zuellni still had one broken leg. It seemed to be waiting for it to re-grow. But Layfon couldn’t fathom the reason as to why Grendan wasn’t moving.

He would be inside Grendan if he were to cross over this line. But could he reach his goal even if he reached that place? The wall blocking him was so high he couldn’t see its top, and that wasn’t the only wall. He couldn’t surpass the wall that was Lintence. Leerin had been taken away. So simple. And Nina too. Grendan and the Queen had taken away those two. Why did Leerin go with the Queen? Layfon didn’t understand. He didn’t get anything yet he still acted. However, the doubt asking what he himself could do had then stopped his footsteps.

Just what could he do?

“You’ve really come.”

Layfon turned around at that voice.

It was Sharnid. Felli was here too. Both of them wore fighting clothes like him.

“Why?”

“Aren’t we thinking the same thing?” Sharnid’s expression was still the same as he walked up to him.

“The Captain’s been taken. There’s no insult bigger than that.”

He patted Layfon’s shoulder, bringing his face close to him. He was smiling but his eyes weren’t.

“Felli… senpai.”

“My exhaustion is gone. The lack of judgment won’t happen again.”

The resolve in her calm attitude was firm.

“Can’t accept failure just like this.”

“Oh, Felli-chan has said something excellent.”

“But……….”

Lost. Layfon had lost. And numerous strong fighters existed in that city. Besides, it was the country. The Queen had taken Nina. This meant this was Grendan’s will. If they were to resist it, they would be declaring war against this country. A fight more intense than days ago would take place beyond this contact point.

“I also think I’ll regret not doing something.”

A few pats on Layfon’s shoulder.

“Though I’ll also regret doing it. But I don’t know which side is right. And I might not be able to accept it even if it’s right. No matter whether I do it or not, either side can be right. That’s how it’d look from the result? It’s better for me to do it. That’s why I’m here.”

Felli walked up to the edge.

“Felli….. senpai, that’s really dangerous.”

His received a wordless kick on his leg.

“Ouch!”

Even he himself was surprised at the sound of pain he uttered. He sat down on the ground. Felli’s icy gaze hit him.

“Just how long do you plan to whine? You’ve already come this far.”

“Sen, senpai.”

“How about letting me see your manly side sometimes? Over there. The man always considering what to say to make himself look handsome. You’d do well to have one percent of him. Can’t you show something like that to me?”

“Wa, still as deadly as always. So harsh……..”

Sharnid laughed.

Felli turned around.

Layfon was speechless for a while then his lips softened. There was no room for negotiation. He felt a more tragic end awaited him if he kept speaking out.

“True.”

He felt as if his confusion had been flushed away. He looked at Grendan once more.

“Let us save the Captain.”

And Leerin too.

Layfon and the two passed over the contact point.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Prologue|Volume 13]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Prologue

2010-09-23T00:48:58Z

Infro: /* Prologue */ Navigation Edit, again

===Prologue===

Why did he think of that event? It was a memory that shouldn’t have existed. The memory of that time shouldn’t have remained. Because all that were etched in that memory were simple anxiety and feelings. Hunger. Fear. Exhaustion. Unpleasantry.

His heart eased.

As he walked to the outskirt of the city, he absently pondered on the feelings welling up in him. That feeling was that of a child’s. Though it did not recall the memory itself, it was a reaction only children cared for in an orphanage have. The more complicated meaning in that reaction would also show itself on the surface. The memory that shouldn’t be recalled knotted in Layfon’s heart.

What was the meaning of this feeling? The memory that he had never recalled was now dug out. Exactly what meaning did it hold? What was the meaning behind the thing that he now thought of?

Layfon pondered as he kept walking.

Grendan stood before him. It was a place he lived in the past. The place called home. But he did not feel nostalgic. All he felt was tension from the gloomy atmosphere and the many difficulties he was to face and make happen. A tension that he felt like vomiting out.

“Layfon……….” Felli called.

He turned around.

“You ok?”

“Yeah.”

He hadn’t the room to smile. He felt gloominess in Felli’s usual icy expression. The problem behind such a heavy atmosphere was probably because he looked ready to face a serious situation.

He could think step by step. Step by one step.

“Felli…. If it was you, you can support us even in Zuellni, so……”

“You want to kick me away again?”

He wanted to say more but stopped.

“I’ve already decided to go with you. No matter what happens to me, that’d be my responsibility.”

“But no one wants to see you caught in an accident.”

“……..”

“Everyone will be sad.”

“………”

“Besides, it’s not possible to escape Delbone’s eyes in Grendan. The fight will probably begin the minute we enter the city.”

“……..”

“If things turned out like that, it’d already be hard enough to keep myself above water. If Sharnid Senpai…….!!”

A spark flashed past his mind.

The cause originated from his left leg.

“….. I said I’d kick you.”

“…… You did, but.”

Layfon moaned on the ground. It really hurt.

“I’ve also thought of ways to counter that Psychokinesist. Isn’t that natural? Who do you think I am? Though I’m listless, I’m still talented.”

“……. What incredible self-confidence.”

“What’re you two doing?” Sharnid said. He had returned to the two who had stopped walking.

“Because this fool is still unable to decide.”

“Ahha? Saying those things again? You really are cautious.”

“No, it’s because……..”

“Felli and I already knew for a long time that those people are monsters. Even so, we’re going. Isn’t it natural to have the appropriate strategies and fortitude for it?”

“……. Eh?”

“You grew up in the city opposite us, didn’t you? Then you should understand this more than us. Simple bravado cannot win against those guys.”

At a loss, Layfon looked at Grendan, than at Sharnid, who looked unhappy.

“Youth is our privilege. Even though it does nothing against those guys, we’re still going. Though a newborn calf doesn’t fear a tiger, we aren’t confusing vigorous youth with rashness.”

“Senpai……….”

“Though we’ve been living, thinking ourselves clever, this time, it’s our chance to show them the power of youth.”

He laughed mockingly.

“Look, all your brain thinks are of cool lines.”

“No no, isn’t this the time suitable for such lines?”

“Well, never mind. You’re different from a certain fool.”

“Really. That guy probably doesn’t have any plans like us.”

“That’s troublesome. Would he be the one to drag our feet?”

“Hoho, that’s possible. Very possible. We valiantly save the crying Layfon. That’d be the climax of the drama.”

“No, uh………..”

“That’s how things are.”

“Eh?” Felli said to Layfon, who looked confused.

“We aren’t making a challenge without strategies. We move for victory. So please keep in mind that you’re to act in order to come back alive.”

Come back alive. What heavy words. At the same time, these heavy words gradually chased away the other pressure in his heart, as of liquids of different weight being poured into the same container.

“I understand.”

“Good. Really, why do you have to waste time thinking of it when we’re already here?”

“Um, sorry.”

“………… All right, let’s go.”

Felli walked ahead on her own. Sharnid snorted a smile as he watched her back. Felli’s foot started searching for its target, and he quickly escaped the kicking range.

A scene of heading for school.

“……….. I really can’t win against them.”

Naturally, a smile appeared on his face. Layfon stood up and chased after them. That memory awoke once more in his mind. A memory from when he was young. A memory that shouldn’t have remained. During his sweet slumber, he reached out his hand and touched something. He reflexively grabbed hold of it, and what came to him was a soft touch. Beside him was an existence similar to him. That was the feeling he had. The child sank into an even sweeter sleep. That feeling of comfort had remained with him until he turned into an adult and held the Heaven’s Blade.

It was then again taken away when he left Grendan.

But once more, he wanted to return to the starting line.

Leerin. The child who was taken into the orphanage like him. That feeling must be from her. Now she had left his side again. She left him through her own volition. Were her words during that time genuine? Did she lie so to save him from a hopeless situation?

He must confirm it.

Layfon decided to strive forward.

A figure dropped down before them. This took place one minute after.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue|Volume 12 Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p1|Chapter 1 Part 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Prologue

2010-09-23T00:47:14Z

Infro: Navigation

===Prologue===

Why did he think of that event? It was a memory that shouldn’t have existed. The memory of that time shouldn’t have remained. Because all that were etched in that memory were simple anxiety and feelings. Hunger. Fear. Exhaustion. Unpleasantry.

His heart eased.

As he walked to the outskirt of the city, he absently pondered on the feelings welling up in him. That feeling was that of a child’s. Though it did not recall the memory itself, it was a reaction only children cared for in an orphanage have. The more complicated meaning in that reaction would also show itself on the surface. The memory that shouldn’t be recalled knotted in Layfon’s heart.

What was the meaning of this feeling? The memory that he had never recalled was now dug out. Exactly what meaning did it hold? What was the meaning behind the thing that he now thought of?

Layfon pondered as he kept walking.

Grendan stood before him. It was a place he lived in the past. The place called home. But he did not feel nostalgic. All he felt was tension from the gloomy atmosphere and the many difficulties he was to face and make happen. A tension that he felt like vomiting out.

“Layfon……….” Felli called.

He turned around.

“You ok?”

“Yeah.”

He hadn’t the room to smile. He felt gloominess in Felli’s usual icy expression. The problem behind such a heavy atmosphere was probably because he looked ready to face a serious situation.

He could think step by step. Step by one step.

“Felli…. If it was you, you can support us even in Zuellni, so……”

“You want to kick me away again?”

He wanted to say more but stopped.

“I’ve already decided to go with you. No matter what happens to me, that’d be my responsibility.”

“But no one wants to see you caught in an accident.”

“……..”

“Everyone will be sad.”

“………”

“Besides, it’s not possible to escape Delbone’s eyes in Grendan. The fight will probably begin the minute we enter the city.”

“……..”

“If things turned out like that, it’d already be hard enough to keep myself above water. If Sharnid Senpai…….!!”

A spark flashed past his mind.

The cause originated from his left leg.

“….. I said I’d kick you.”

“…… You did, but.”

Layfon moaned on the ground. It really hurt.

“I’ve also thought of ways to counter that Psychokinesist. Isn’t that natural? Who do you think I am? Though I’m listless, I’m still talented.”

“……. What incredible self-confidence.”

“What’re you two doing?” Sharnid said. He had returned to the two who had stopped walking.

“Because this fool is still unable to decide.”

“Ahha? Saying those things again? You really are cautious.”

“No, it’s because……..”

“Felli and I already knew for a long time that those people are monsters. Even so, we’re going. Isn’t it natural to have the appropriate strategies and fortitude for it?”

“……. Eh?”

“You grew up in the city opposite us, didn’t you? Then you should understand this more than us. Simple bravado cannot win against those guys.”

At a loss, Layfon looked at Grendan, than at Sharnid, who looked unhappy.

“Youth is our privilege. Even though it does nothing against those guys, we’re still going. Though a newborn calf doesn’t fear a tiger, we aren’t confusing vigorous youth with rashness.”

“Senpai……….”

“Though we’ve been living, thinking ourselves clever, this time, it’s our chance to show them the power of youth.”

He laughed mockingly.

“Look, all your brain thinks are of cool lines.”

“No no, isn’t this the time suitable for such lines?”

“Well, never mind. You’re different from a certain fool.”

“Really. That guy probably doesn’t have any plans like us.”

“That’s troublesome. Would he be the one to drag our feet?”

“Hoho, that’s possible. Very possible. We valiantly save the crying Layfon. That’d be the climax of the drama.”

“No, uh………..”

“That’s how things are.”

“Eh?” Felli said to Layfon, who looked confused.

“We aren’t making a challenge without strategies. We move for victory. So please keep in mind that you’re to act in order to come back alive.”

Come back alive. What heavy words. At the same time, these heavy words gradually chased away the other pressure in his heart, as of liquids of different weight being poured into the same container.

“I understand.”

“Good. Really, why do you have to waste time thinking of it when we’re already here?”

“Um, sorry.”

“………… All right, let’s go.”

Felli walked ahead on her own. Sharnid snorted a smile as he watched her back. Felli’s foot started searching for its target, and he quickly escaped the kicking range.

A scene of heading for school.

“……….. I really can’t win against them.”

Naturally, a smile appeared on his face. Layfon stood up and chased after them. That memory awoke once more in his mind. A memory from when he was young. A memory that shouldn’t have remained. During his sweet slumber, he reached out his hand and touched something. He reflexively grabbed hold of it, and what came to him was a soft touch. Beside him was an existence similar to him. That was the feeling he had. The child sank into an even sweeter sleep. That feeling of comfort had remained with him until he turned into an adult and held the Heaven’s Blade.

It was then again taken away when he left Grendan.

But once more, he wanted to return to the starting line.

Leerin. The child who was taken into the orphanage like him. That feeling must be from her. Now she had left his side again. She left him through her own volition. Were her words during that time genuine? Did she lie so to save him from a hopeless situation?

He must confirm it.

Layfon decided to strive forward.

A figure dropped down before them. This took place one minute after.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p1|Chapter 1 Part 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1

2010-09-23T00:45:42Z

Infro: Navigation

===Chapter 1: Cadenza Road Itto===

A faint blue dimness pervaded the surroundings.

A stone without any taint. Its surface was transparent like a mirror, reflecting the faint light like water. No one knew where the light came from. Or perhaps, the wall itself was releasing this faint light? But the light was not enough to chase away the darkness. Light and dark combined to create this special faintly blue gloom. It made a person feel like he was swimming in moonlight.

“This is?”

Words seeded with doubt echoed faintly. The sound rippled in the dimness. The surroundings stirred.

“This is the inner court of Grendan,” Alsheyra said in a low voice behind her.

Alsheyra reached out a hand behind Leerin. Unlike before, that long and elegant finger guided Leerin’s gaze. A hand that had been decorated. The decorations adorning her hand sparkled lightly in the darkness. It was also a strong hand. The hand of a guardian who was stronger than any Military Artists in Grendan.

The door.

It didn’t look any different than the wall. But there was nothing behind them here, so Leerin understood this was the door.

The door was in front of her.

No, it existed here.

Alsheyra continued her narrative. Synola, the person who went to school together with Leerin was in fact the Queen who governed Grendan. Facts were always accompanied with an element of surprise. Leerin was surprised at that time too. But she had already seen through it before the disguise came off. Leerin’s right eye had seen through Synola to the real identity that was Alsheyra Almonise.

“Inside this place is the person who is connected to the beginning of the world. She is the prototype of all Electronic Fairies. She lived in the very first Regios. She is the first guardian to the human race. All Electronic Fairies are copies of her. That way of putting it might be more suitable.”

Alsheyra’s explanation was meaningless. It was both wrong and right. Leerin’s right eye knew.

That person was connected to the creation of the world. That person had been reborn in order to guard the human race. However, that wasn’t her wish. She was anticipating the person who had helped her regain her lost identity. She lived till now to wait for his reappearance. In fact, she didn’t care about the fate of this world. All she prayed for was his safe return.

He was the true owner of Leerin’s right eye. What lived in Leerin’s body was just his shadow. And the origin of that shadow was……

“Is it really all right?” Alsheyra said.

Leerin thought of her words.

“Since what will happen next wouldn’t be that bad. The worst situation might not occur during our lifetimes. There’s no need to go past this door and no need to know the truth. Even so, do you still want to?”

The knot in Leerin’s heart tightened at that question.

“……Don’t you understand?”

“Huh?”

“Do you not understand anything? Things might begin in the next moment. The shadow might swap with the real body. If that doesn’t happen, what about next time? It might happen soon! Isn’t that so?”

“Yes, I don’t deny that. Things are starting to move, but I don’t know at what speed. The flow of time in the two sides might differ. Perhaps, while we’re making our preparations, a hundred years might have flowed past.”

“………I don’t know. Didn’t we just arrive here?”

“Yes. Either way, we don’t know.”

“That’s why we should do our best in the present.”

“That’s the right choice. But is it really all right?”

Alsheyra’s repeated question stabbed Leerin’s heart. The question stabbed deeper than the initial question, making it hard to breathe.

“……Why, why are you asking?”

“What we need now is the “correct choice” that everyone can accept. Isn’t that so?”

“……………”

“What we need now is also the “correct choice” of your feelings. Right?”

Leerin clutched her chest tightly, feeling the pain, making herself accept Alsheyra’s words. She did it because they were words she wanted to hear and words she couldn’t disobey. But the temptation in the words and the pain both landed in her heart. She was determined to untie that knot in her.

Perhaps that was the truth.

No, she already knew what the “right” choice was. But she couldn’t accept it, and she couldn’t be persuaded. She didn’t even know how things would turn out if she took action.

“So I…………”

Once more, she took a step out. Facing the wall, she walked close to the door.

“I knew from birth that this day would come, so I could walk this path without confusion. But Lee-chan’s different. The sudden realization, the sudden involvement. It’s ok though you only knew of the burden of fate you carry. No one would blame you. I wouldn’t blame you.”

“………Thanks.”

But Leerin’s steps did not cease. She would just keep on walking. That way………It didn’t matter.

<center>◇</center>

Nina Antalk slept. The golden goat was near her. Sparkling light exuded from it as it waited for the timing from not too far away, watching her.

Where is this place?

It wasn’t a real place. At least, it wasn’t some place she was familiar with. Not Zuellni. Not Schneibel. An alien place.

This wasn’t a real place because Nina knew she was sleeping.

The Haikizoku. Only he was watching her.

“You are………”

She tried to get closer, but the goat retreated at the same speed. She didn’t see him moving though. Perhaps this was the distance of the mind between her and the goat. That was what a dream was, which meant she was still sleeping. There was nothing here. Everywhere was dark. Nina and the Haikizoku floated in the darkness. Time flowed. The two kept silent. No, did time exist? No matter how long one was in a dream, only a few seconds would pass in reality. Time in a dream was meaningless. In that case, perhaps the silence between them hadn’t been a long one. But it felt long to Nina.

She wanted to say something. The silence made her uneasy.

“What is your name?”

The goat that had kept still like a statue finally moved. Its body shook lightly.

“As an Electronic Fairy, you were once a city’s consciousness? I saw it. That was your city, wasn’t it? Then you should have a name.”

“I’ve become the blade of revenge. A name means nothing. I only desire for the person who will use me and the person who can use my power.”

“You mean me?”

“For now, I look at you to see whether you can complete the blade of revenge or as the flame of hatred, turn me into a blazing flame. Or turn my face into that of that person who is like a beast of ill-omen. I will keep looking.”

“Who are your enemies?”

She knew of the Haikizoku’s power when it was on a rampage. That information she had obtained from Haia. Changed by its hatred for those who had destroyed its city, the Haikizoku had transformed into a dangerous power that could be lent to a Military Artist, and its target was the filth monsters. The Haikizoku had caused the Academy City to go on a rampage, and it had entered Nina’s body. If she didn’t have Zuellni’s help, she wouldn’t be able to suppress its power. After that, she had come to the city of Myath and was involved in the fight against the Wolf Faces. To put it another way, a certain huge power had made her fight them.

This might be connected to Dixerio. While preventing the Wolf Faces’ plan from coming into fruition, Nina had been dragged into this thing that was connected to Dixerio.

But that might also be wrong. Dixerio might not be the cause of her movement to Myath. Perhaps the overlapping of the two of them had caused a simultaneous movement. Perhaps this had occurred for the first time since the Haikizoku’s power entered her body.

“The negative substance that wishes for this world’s destruction. The person who spreads it. The people who want to bring their ideal into reality. I belong to this world. I exist in this world. It’s natural for me to battle and bet on this world’s existence.”

“The Wolf Faces too.”

“Of course.”

“Just what are they?”

“…………”

“They are planning something, that I can tell. It must be something bad. Those guys don’t care for the deaths of Electronic Fairies and their cities. I understand we must defeat them, but I don’t know what they’re doing.”

“………” The Haikizoku was silent.

“I don’t know why they do what they do. You know, don’t you? Then tell me.”

“………” The Haikizoku was silent.

“Tell me. I don’t know. I know nothing about the enemies. “Something bad” isn’t an explanation I can accept.”

“…………” The Haikizoku remained silent.

What was the meaning behind that silence? “Tell me everything. Who are we fighting? What is the point of it? I want to know what other threats there are to this world other than the filth monsters.”

“I know your anger.”

That was the battle in Zuellni against the giants. The sound of Military Artists who craved for battle rose and fell. This was a hopeless and hated scene for the Haikizoku. He cursed his impotence. As a city’s consciousness that worked to protect humans, he had failed to take up his responsibility.

This scene hammered home his impotence.

The Haikizoku managed to live by feeding on his despair. It searched for a Military Artist it could entrust its power to battle the filth monsters, the Wolf Faces and the unknown enemies to this world. He ended up living in Nina’s body. Even so, why didn’t he tell her everything?

“………I too, I’ve sighed at my impotence.”

Nina put a hand on her chest, recalling the pain in her memory. This memory started from Schneibel. She had failed to save the little Electronic Fairy. After that, she had come to Zuellni so to train herself. But she still felt powerless even though she was in Zuellni. A loss in the previous Military Arts Competition had left Zuellni short of supplies.

“We cannot lose next time. We must win in the next Military Arts Competition.” She had kept training while holding this belief. In order to strengthen her resolve, she had left team 14 to start her own 17th platoon. She had invited Sharnid, who had left team 10, to join her. Later on, the Student President had recommended Felli. Harley had become the platoon’s Dite technician, and the platoon had started its activities despite its low number of members.

Nina had felt uneasy. Perhaps her first step was wrong. Perhaps it was wrong to strengthen her resolve under those circumstances. They didn’t have any outstanding fighting power, nor did they have any brilliant tactics. Perhaps it was more correct to work under the captain of the 14th platoon and let him draw out her potential. That unease had always occupied her heart. Perhaps she should disband the platoon. That thought had come to her again and again, but she had stomached all the weaknesses of the team.

At last, Layfon appeared.

His existence was so bright. His power drew Nina in the right direction. Though there were many accidents, they had finally won in the intercity match with Myath. Zuellni was released from its situation. Though this wasn’t the last Military Arts Competition, if this kept on going, Zuellni probably wouldn’t lose.

Zuellni had been released from its crisis. But what did Nina gain? It was good to have formed the 17th platoon? What had the platoon that reflected her will offered in the battle? Did everything else become meaningless as long as Layfon was here?

“I actually didn’t do anything. Aren’t I still a meaningless and powerless existence? Haikizoku, you chose to live in my body. But that power is yours. I’m just a tool to manifest your power. As I thought, I’m still powerless. Is that why you aren’t telling me anything?”

Her chest hurt. Her breathing hurt. She had left Schneibel for a certain goal. What had she achieved now? She was jealous of Layfon, and she disliked herself for being unable to hate him. She must be very ugly.

What was she thinking when Karian reproached Layfon for relying on her for the reason of battle? What was she feeling when she fought the giants and was almost taken over by the Haikizoku? Was she here just because of her own willfulness?

“………You who comprehend your powerlessness.”

The Haikizoku spoke as she sank into negative thought.

“You understand the heart of Electronic Fairy. It was a correct choice to stay in your body. But your resolve is not enough. Perhaps you have experienced the hell of this world, but your resolve to strive for the future is not enough.”

“I mean the resolve to keep fighting, you little Military Artist. You who have become my son.”

This wasn’t the Haikizoku’s voice. A new existence was now in this darkness, in this incredible dream.

“You are………”

She sucked in a breath as she watched her. So beautiful. So unexpected. Looking from a human’s perspective, her appearance stood on the fine line between beauty and ugliness. She had a human’s form, but some parts were different. Wings took over her arms. Within her hair was a long feather like a bird’s tail feather. Feathers grew on different parts of her body, and her feet were the claws of a bird’s.

Half beast and half man.

“Schneibel?”

That was Schneibel that Nina had seen when she was little.

“Great mother,” the Haikizoku called her.

A faint smile adorned Schneibel’s face. She looked at the Haikizoku then surveyed her surroundings.

“Melnisc, I’ve made you carry a painful memory. You others, no need to hide. Show yourselves.”

A change occurred. The world remained dark, but two more pictures appeared in the dark background.

It was a four-legged beast with long fur, and the other……

“Zuellni?”

The Electronic Fairy that had grown after obtaining something from Falnir stood by Nina’s side.

“The three children who have chosen a cruel fate. This is your first time gathered together?”

“As we’re connected closely by En, no need for first time formalities,” the four-legged beast said.

“Yes, Grendan. Though I’m connected to this girl, it’s not so for others. This is the first meeting. It’s a moment that is worth remembering.”

Melnisc. Schneibel had said it. That must be the Haikizoku’s name. And she had called the four-legged beast “Grendan”. Lance Shelled City. Gorneo had said it before. There was another Electronic Fairy in Grendan. An existence that slept and was called the true will. So this four-legged beast represented the will of the sleeper. It was a Haikizoku that drove the movement of the Lance Shelled City.

And there was Zuellni, lowering her head unobtrusively beside Nina. Why did she appear with these two in here? Why did Schneibel say “The three children who have chosen a cruel fate”? What had Zuellni chosen?

“Grendan, has Saya awakened?” Schneibel said, ignoring the confused Nina.

“Not yet, but it’s close. The person with the rose and cross crafted into her and the person who possesses great power have appeared.”

“They should be in one body, but now it looks like it won’t go so smoothly.”

“Yes, but I don’t know how things will progress in this situation.”

“The shadow has become two. Though that shouldn’t have appeared, this is the first of many occurrences. We’ll have to keep watching to see what happens next. What I’m worried about is just mere worry.”

“Perhaps not, that’s why we need to make preparations.”

“As you said, and there’s also Zuellni.”

Schneibel’s gaze turned to Zuellni. The tiny Electronic Fairy looked at the mother of all Electronic Fairies without fear.

“You, who have chosen to hide in the dimness, have seen everything. What has happened to her?”

Nina watched Zuellni. The Electronic Fairy that had never spoken opened her mouth. Though she had heard the Haikizoku – Melnisc’s voice, she had never thought that other Electronic Fairies could speak. Zuellni could speak. What was her voice like?

Though this wasn’t the time to notice that, it still bothered her.

“That person has not changed.”

Zuellni’s voice was gentle and healing.

“As in the past, an upright person.”

“The same as the person that I know?”

Schneibel’s voice also felt gentle.

“I’m not sure. I do not know the person that mother knows.”

“Then, what do you feel about her?”

Zuellni crossed her arms and smiled at Nina. Nina thought of the meaning behind that smile. The conversation that was now taking place in darkness……She thought about it and something suddenly flashed through her mind. Darkness. Only the girl whose beauty was like that of a temptress suited this word. Nina had thought the Haikizoku had left her body………but the girl had returned Melnisc to her body.

She was the topic of this conversation in the dark.

“She’s an upright person. She hasn’t changed since our first meeting. What she likes, she likes. What she dislikes, she dislikes. She’s clear about that.”

“You really do like her,” Schneibel said.

Zuellni smiled her usual smile. This was the Zuellni that Nina knew.

“So I’ll put my full support behind her, and Nina too.”

Though Zuellni tagged Nina onto her word, Nina was finally mentioned in the conversation.

“Um, and Grendan?”

“I’ve already obtained the information about that girl from you. Her temper and personality haven’t changed. Though I don’t think her virtues will change, since she’s determined, this will become her new strength.”

“Both of you have agreed, but the ultimate decision rests in your hand, Melnisc. You too, Nina Antalk. The children who are the knights protecting Schneibel.”

Schneibel’s gaze found Melnisc. The golden goat lowered its head.

“I………”

“You pitiful child who knows the will of destruction just as Grendan. You pitiful child who has been baptized in despair yet still lives strong. Why do you hesitate?”

“…………”

“Is it because revenge burns in you still and you’ve seen that beast?”

“…………”

“Is that it? But you can’t become that beast, nor can you partially become him. Though you both have the same form, he lives a different existence. An Electronic Fairy that is not my son, that shouldn’t exist in this world. No, he isn’t an Electronic Fairy. He lives in the same dimension as Saya.”

“…………”

“Zuellni is clear about him too? The darkness you protect nurtures him. Do you know what that beast is doing?”

“I………”

“The fight with the Wolf Faces is as expected, since between them is a give and take relationship. But after that, where do the beast’s fangs point? Where are they pointing at now? Do you know?”

“………”

Zuellni fell silent. She looked troubled. At the same time, they seemed to be on alert.

“………Unlike them who are closely tied by promises, we do not have a symbol. That’s why we can’t do as we please. In order to break free from the fate of waiting for the end of legend, we cannot use the legend as our aim.”

“The end of legend……?”

What did Schneibel mean? Was this what all Electronic Fairies wished for? No, just what was their aim? Wasn’t the Haikizoku Melnisc’s wish revenge?

“Zuellni……?”

“………”

Nina looked at Zuellni, the first friend she met after arriving at the Academy City. But Zuellni remained silent.

This was a dream.

This was Nina’s dream. That should be what it was.

But Nina failed to find a way to break this silence. She failed to wake from the dream.

<center>◇</center>

He was in the dark.

“What? Isn’t it already out?”

“Because isn’t this more interesting?”

Dixerio took down the mask from his face as he watched the scenery beneath him. The mask disappeared as if melting into the air. It was a face like a beast’s. One seemed to see huge fangs during the moment of its disappearance.

“Speaking of which, aren’t you gonna explain what just happened? After all, I’m at your beck and call.”

“Ala, isn’t it normal for the hunting dog to obey its owner?”

“Tsk.”

Dixerio left.

He stood on one of Grendan’s multi-legs.

“Is this the first Regios of this world?”

“Yes. You’ve been here many times, haven’t you?”

“Unpleasant things happened every time I visited. I never had the time to appreciate its scenery.”

“But I think there are many familiar people to you here.”

“I’ve already forgotten. They aren’t worth remembering. Besides, they probably don’t remember me.”

“It’s sad, being unable to become familiar.”

The fierce wind blew Nelphilia’s hair into curls, swaying her dress. Originally, Dixerio wouldn’t let it go like that. He also didn’t accept himself in the dark for being so unsightly.

“Are you letting loose the sadness in you?”

“You saw through it?”

“That’s not like you.”

“Fu~”

Bearing the strong wind, she looked at Grendan.

“Speaking of which, the prey has appeared.”

“Then capture him, just as I wanted.”

“And the girl?”

“Bring her along. She’s my woman.”

“Ah, when did it become that kind of relationship?”

“Since she interfered with my plan.”

“So troublesome. She may be the one that Zuellni likes.”

“Then I’ll sing Zuellni a nursery rhyme.”

“Really, you’re already past that age.”

“Then I can prepare her a doll.”

“Ah, that’s a headache.”

The scenery was peaceful. The unusual event of contact with an Academy City had ended. Normal citizens had returned to their normal lives. That was the same for the Academy City too. Students had begun working hard to renew the desolate city. Though Grendan’s citizens were still perplexed about the incident, they had given the immature students as much help as they could, trying to understand the situation in the other city while being banned from interacting with them.

What peaceful scenery. No one would know the next huge wave was about to hit. Everyone thought the rain had passed.

“So when is your hunt going to end?” Nelphilia’s gaze moved from the city to Dixerio’s back.

“Until I’ve hunted them all down. The saying goes, a dog boils a dead rabbit. This time, the hunter has become the prey.”

The stirring of green Kei appeared around Dixerio as he replied. Green Kei. The flame of revenge. Though it had a low profile recently, it might be slowly waking up.

Her gaze shifted to the deep blue sky and saw the faint shadow of the moon.

“Perhaps it’s coming close.”

The moon appeared there all the time even though the sun continued to rise in the east and fall in the west.

“It seems your fangs are heavily damaged?”

“Then let new fangs be grown.”

The Dite in his hand had not been restored. This was a new Dite given by Nelphilia. It was made of metal that would never shatter no matter how much Kei was poured into it. This Dite symbolized eternity as long as Nelphilia lived. However, at present, it was rusting. Not the Dite but Dixerio. To say it clearly, it was the fang living in his heart. The reason for the rust didn’t stem from Dixerio or Nelphilia. His heart wasn’t rusting. His skill was not either.

Yet the rusting never stopped. It continued to invade and swallow the depth of Dixerio’s heart.

“Let’s go.”

Dixerio jumped into the city. It was his will to silently bear the destruction of his body.

“Perhaps it’s a good thing for you.”

<center>◇</center>

She was very dissatisfied. She absolutely did not comprehend the things happening before her. She tried placing the reasons and what she didn’t comprehend side by side in her mind but the end result was blurry. Too many things were incomprehensible. And for those few things she understood, a large part of them was very abstract.

Still, there was something like a premonition.

“Geez…….”

Claribel walked in the palace.

She had originally wanted to see the real Queen but the Queen had left the palace with an unknown girl of Claribel’s age. Lintence too. Why did he bring in the unfamiliar girl? No. She could tell he had snatched her away.

Claribel saw the Academy City from Grendan. Was that girl a student in this city? Though the filth monsters had made a ruckus yesterday night, the crisis had been safely averted. Claribel had heard the only people over in that city were boys and girls of her own age. She wanted to look but her grandfather had stopped her.

“What did you say?” she didn’t get him.

But she had a premonition.

She stopped in the corridor. She could see a part of the city from here. The scenery was the usual Grendan. It was dry on the outside but full of energy in the inside. Though she knew she could feel the unexpected vitality if she was to walk the street, from here all she felt was silence. Perhaps this had to do with the layout of the buildings. Perhaps it was the influence of the tower?

What she saw now was probably different from the Academy city?

The curiosity in her heart gushed out again.

“Shall I go and see?”

Though her grandfather had stopped her, it was her freedom to listen to him or not. If she was found out, what awaited her would be harsh scolding……… But either way, she was the only one who would bear it.

So it should be ok?

That was what she was considering. Besides, wasn’t Layfon over there?

“Layfon. But I have something to confirm too.”

Her hand reached naturally for the Dite at her wrist.

Let’s just head over to the Academy City. This idea urged Claribel. Layfon was there. He became a Heaven’s Blade successor at age ten. He was also the first Heaven’s Blade to be exiled to another city.

“The person who once held the Heaven’s Blade that I can’t obtain……….”

She wasn’t that interested in his experience. What he did after becoming a Heaven’s Blade successor. The thing that had happened, and his deed that a Military Artist shouldn’t have committed………. Not interested at all – because she had already investigated them all. She even knew what the disabled Gahard Baren threatened Layfon with. The three royal families and the Heaven’s Blade successors all knew.

Even so, it was not enough to placate the anger of the citizens. Layfon had told the normal citizens the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor. Though he had only told them a part of it, it was enough for them to feel the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor on a rampage. Only fellow Heaven’s Blades could suppress a Heaven’s Blade. And the Queen whose strength far exceeded all Heaven’s Blades had no opponent.

They could destroy the entire city if they were to use their full strength.

Layfon possessed such power, and he had left Grendan to dwell in the Academy City, a gathering place for immature people.

For him who was still immature, Claribel wondered who he was living with.

Had he matured? Or was he still immature? She really wanted to test him.

“What should I do? Today………”

She looked at the city and turned her gaze to the sky.

Looking at herself.

A feeling of electricity had been moving behind her back. It wasn’t just here and it wasn’t just her who felt it. Everywhere else in the city felt the same. Though Grendan’s streets were silent, behind it was a force, waiting to move.

A chaotic presence mixed in with the flow of air. It felt as if any small thing would make the situation dangerous. And it felt as if everyone had forgotten the principles of Military Artists and was making a commotion. But nothing had happened yet. Was it because Grendan’s Military Artists weren’t foolish enough to react to the influence in the air? Or did everyone think that this dangerous air was nothing compared to the coming storm? Or……..

“Claribel, what’s up?”

“Ah, sensei.”

The direction that the voice came from was her sensei – Troiatte.

“Did you just get up? It’s rare to see you not sleeping.”

“Ah, I’m tired of sleeping in. I seem to have gotten used to the exciting life.”

“Only getting into the idealistic now?”

“That’s one part of it…” she shrugged, knowing her sensei’s personality.

“Has Layfon appeared?”

“Ah? No. I didn’t see him. Lintence and Ruimei seem to have. And Savaris made a joke of being severely injured.”

“Savaris-sama?”

“He didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade with him, but his head almost got separated from his body during a duel. He would have died if Lintence hadn’t sewn him up.”

“………Did Layfon do that?”

“Seems so. He’s shown us something good.”

“Has he become stronger?”

“He hasn’t changed much from before, and he doesn’t feel that terrible. Well, though I don’t think it’s good not to change, I can’t say change is the benchmark to growth. That kind of thing is dependent of the situation.”

“Just what are you trying to say?”

“Uncertainty. The ending Lintence set isn’t quite bad.”

“Lintence designed it? Then………”

Is he already dead?

“Still alive. Though I didn’t hold much expectation for Lintence’s naivety, I didn’t feel the presence of death. Well, whether that guy lives or not doesn’t matter to me. What do you think, Claribel?”

“I’ve learned the same having studied under you for five years.”

She reached for the Dite at her waist. She touched it and wanted to pour Kei into it. But not yet. Sparks flew. It wasn’t enough to burn up the tension in the air that was liquefied selenium.

“It’s flashing though we still don’t know what’ll happen.”

“Doesn’t matter, since I can’t go to the center of the festival.”

“Uh?”

“That’s what a festival is, isn’t it? The battlefield that only the chosen can enter. Though I don’t like it, I’m still part of the Ronsmier family.”

“And then? Do you still want to play in the bush with guys you like rather than dance around the bonfire of the festival?”

“If it’s interesting.”

“There’re too many dangerous guys in this city who like to play with fire. I hate that.”

“What you think, Sensei?”

“What answer do you want?”

“Yes, I shouldn’t have asked.”

He wasn’t the type of teacher to solve a student’s perplexity. No. This idea was formed because of her own willfulness. She walked out of the corridor after greeting Troyatte, yet he stopped at the same spot to look over Grendan as if replacing her.

Layfon Alseif.

Layfon Wolfstein Alseif. The young man who only had a one-year age gap with her. But he had obtained the acknowledgment that Claribel didn’t have.

And……And……

“Do you still remember me?”

She really wanted to test him. To confirm it. Claribel pondered as she suppressed the two strong desires in her. If she were to follow her heart, where would she go?

<center>◇</center>

She realized she was alone after passing through the door.

Alsheyra did not follow. The door remained open. If anything happened, Leerin could escape immediately, but she felt it meaningless to support herself with that thought in this place.

The dim blue continued to stretch ahead of her.

But the atmosphere had changed. Something conquered this place. The air did not seep past the door to the outside but remained in here. It was so quiet.

This was the atmosphere that surrounded Leerin.

The only furniture in the room was a bed. An old bed. A bed with a rich bed-cover and ornate decorations. The bed sheet seemed to leak the dim blue as if it had forgotten the passage of time. Cushions were piled on the bed like a hill.

A girl slept on the bed as if she were crafted along with it.

The person in Leerin’s dream was sleeping here. The girl Leerin had seen in Zuellni.

It was her, Saya.

Everything seemed to be like a dream, ready to disappear in any moment. Leerin wondered whether the sleeping girl before her would disappear or if everything besides the girl would melt into nothingness. This was probably what it meant to acknowledge this girl’s existence. If Leerin didn’t do that, she felt this girl could not live alongside reality.

She pressed a hand to her chest. Her heart beat intensely with tension.

Why was she tense? Because of the girl? Because she noticed she was about to step on a line that would never allow her to turn back? Because she was thinking of what was to come? Because she was thinking of the life of Leerin Marfes? Because once she crossed that line, she’d have to change her name to Leerin Eutnohl? Herder Eutnohl. Because she was to acknowledge this man as her real father?

Marfes. A name without any meaning. Her adopted father had given her this name. The name itself meant nothing. But it was a name given her to enable her to enter the orphanage and forget her past, so she could keep on living. The name and its pronunciation meant nothing, but its existence was important.

Marfes. This name called forth her past. The life at the orphanage. The time with Layfon. Many things had happened. Sometimes it was sad, sometimes happy, sometimes difficult. She had felt contempt from people for being an orphan. The older brothers would protect the younger ones when that happened. The older sisters would encircle them with their gentle arms. Leerin also cared for her younger siblings after growing up. Layfon had replaced the fist, protecting the siblings with the achievements he made as a Military Artist. They were happy though time was harsh. So what if their parents weren’t here? Many siblings had replaced them. They wouldn’t lose to anyone. Besides, their adopted father was guarding them.

We had such happiness.

But it was destroyed.

No. Not Leerin, but Layfon.

Leerin believed it wasn’t anyone’s fault. She believed so. Even the reason behind Layfon’s actions did not change her thinking, but she never thought another person would do the same besides Layfon.

Her brothers and sisters began to split apart after that. No, only Leerin and Layfon had been separated. Layfon had left for another city, and Leerin had entered another school, participating in the Student Council. She could only show up in the Dojo a few times because the school was far from the orphanage.

Did she regret it?

No way. She couldn’t sink into regret and do nothing with her life. She didn’t think it was Layfon’s fault but she couldn’t see her siblings anymore. And Layfon wasn’t here. Leerin had become alone.

The name Marfes had this kind of background. Though it was rich with sadness, it was a name that had accompanied Leerin’s growth. Was she to give it up? Give it up and inherit the name Eutnohl. This great yet meaningless name that could change her record?

She was now standing at a crossroad.

The girl was still asleep. Her tightly closed eyes seemed to await Leerin’s decision.

Just one step. The problem was this one step. It was even heavier than Alsheyra’s question. This step would decide everything. Once Leerin took this step, she could realize the determination she made in Zuellni. And if she was to take one step back, she could forget everything. She couldn’t wrap everything up. She still had to rely on Layfon in the end. She came here because she hated that side of hers. Insult? Regret? These words sighed at her impotence. If she had held the attitude of those words, she wouldn’t have walked into this place.

The destruction began in herself. Leerin Marfes destroyed her own identity just like Layfon Alseif blackening out his own past. Cracks began to run through her. The most delicate repair could not fix it. Leerin knew she couldn’t ignore the cracks anymore.

She had already decided what to do.

“………!”

She bit her lips and took a step forward.

It felt hard to breathe. Tension was at its peak. Suppressing her irregular breathing, Leerin came close to the bed and bent down. The soft mattress supported her.

The time on the bed began to flow. Saya opened her eyes.

“………I had a dream,” Saya weaved her words softly. The quiet voice was enough to make one shiver. Her transparent voice slowly seeped into the darkness.

“You were in my dream. Is this the continuation of that dream?”

Leerin didn’t know how to reply. How? Perhaps Saya was trying to confirm for herself.

“No. That’s not it, Saya. This is real. At least, it’s real to me.”

“I see.”

Saya lightly breathed in as she lay on the bed. She then slowly sat up. Her delicate legs quietly moved, guiding her body to bend down beside Leerin. She suddenly hugged Leerin tightly. Her delicate fingers brushed away her hair. Guided gently, Leerin buried her head in Saya’s chest.

“I offer you my most sincere atonement and gratitude for your painful decision.”

“Don’t say that………”

Leerin’s throat shook. Saya understood her. At Leerin’s appearance, she understood what decision she had made. What she had chosen and given up.

“I……I………”

Her throat shook, failing to give voice to her words. Leerin couldn’t turn weak. That was how she kept encouraging herself. She had lived through everything. She had lived through it all by suppressing her cowardice.

“I’m sorry, but that’s all I can say. No matter how much I say to you, no matter what expectations I hold, no matter how I defend them, it’s all my personal wish. You’ve chosen a difficult life for that wish. I can say nothing but words of atonement and gratitude.”

“But you………”

Though it’s not something unreasonable, I understand. Though it can’t be clearly expressed in words, I understand. Saya wasn’t in a slumber to sacrifice anyone. Besides, even if Saya held no consideration for Leerin and anyone else, everyone could keep on living only because of her existence.

Saya didn’t need to apologize at all.

“……You didn’t have to say that.”

“Really?”

Saya’s hand was still on the back of Leerin’s head. Her gentle fingers parted her hair and touched her scalp. Saya’s voice was crisp. Her fingers were delicate. An aroma cut through the tip of Leerin’s nostrils. Everything here was so real. The thin sense of reality shattered the wall of the dam Leerin had desperately built around herself, making her think this was all an illusion.

“Uu, uu……”

Saya gently caressed her head. All she did was repeat the motion.

“Um, Ah…………”

Sound of crying flowed from Leerin’s throat. The dam had burst. Even so, she kept holding it in. She had already decided not to cry. And she’d not lose even if she cried out loud. She couldn’t let anyone see her like this………

“Ah. Ahah……”

Saya embraced her, continuing to caress her head. It felt as if she was being caressed by an adult. She couldn’t stop it anymore.

Leerin cried.

She felt light pain in her head. Her eyes were hot. It was a bit embarrassing but she felt more relaxed after crying. The traces of her tears on Saya’s dress were unbelievably real, as if they could bring her out of her dream.

“Feeling better?”

“………Thanks”

She took the handkerchief from Saya. She felt ashamed as she felt the rich material but she still used it to wipe her tears.

It was all right now.

She had let Saya see her shameful side, but it was all right. She could pretend nothing had happened with this level of shame. The days to come would definitely be more difficult. Helpless, she might even do more shameful acts. Today’s crying was nothing compared to the future.

“Then let us talk. I don’t understand anything. This right eye wants to tell me something but I don’t understand. About the right eye, you, and anything I don’t know. Please tell me everything.”

“All right. I understand,” Saya nodded lightly and began the explanation.

It was something that happened a long, long time ago.

“In this world exists a place to realize a wish.”

“A wish?”

“Yes. Once you arrive there, no matter what it is, including what you are not conscious of, the thing that hides in the deepest corner of your heart, even that wish can come true.”

“Even those things………”

“We call it the Zero Territory. The earth was once in a huge crisis. A huge war exploded across the world so a device was made to create Subspace in order to replenish the lack of resources. The Zero Territory was discovered as a result.”

“The earth?”

“That was the origin of this world. Cracks appeared in the space that the earth was in because of the birth of Subspace. Subspace’s role is to expand the world. Its effect allows different spaces to overlap that never touch each other. This world is also part of it. But because something unusual had happened in Subspace, cutting off had become the deciding factor for survival. On one hand, Subspace has to maintain its shape as a space. On the other hand, it has to guarantee the amorphous inside that is the Zero Territory. This all led to the splitting of the world."

What came next was the era of humans living in Subspace. The earth originally belonged to them, but they did not know of it. They continued living and spreading in Subspace, not knowing what was happening to others.

"An experiment was carried out during that time.

It was an experiment called: The plan to investigate the Zetsuen Space. It was a plan to investigate the Zero Territory in order to find out the reason behind the cutting off of the world and another deeper problem – the Aurora atoms leaking out from the Zero Territory that cause changes in the human body.

“Ailen was one of the people in the team. He’s the true owner of your right eye.”

At that time, Saya was in Zero Territory.

“Unlike him, I was born in another space. I was one of the people of another culture. But because of Airen’s discovery and the interference with the Zero Territory, I gained the same form of the young sister that person had lost.”

“Younger sister………? And then?”

Could it be that the Saya Leerin saw in Zuellni was another Saya? Saya gave confirmation to her suspicion.

“Yes. Nelphilia. That person’s sister’s name.”

That child Nelphilia had accidentally fallen into Zero Territory. The limit of Subspace also came to a breaking point following the passage of time.

“Then, was her wish realized?”

“Yes. It should have been destroyed at the same time but that didn’t happen.”

“Destroyed?”

“The wish of a human is not perfect. But to put it in perspective, people can keep on living to realize unreachable wishes. However, an imperfect wish can come true in Zero Territory, giving form to its imperfection.”

Everyone was the same. They would fall into an exhausted state after experiencing the joy of seeing their wish come true.

Or it might be a feeling of despair at understanding the ugliness within oneself.

Witnessing the self that headed for destruction because of imperfection.

“People who lose their vitality in Zero Territory would immediately die. The state of the heart is closely tied to one’s existence. Even a machine reflects its maker’s heart, so many people died. I was born to bring hope amidst destruction, so I didn’t die in Zero Territory. But that space is extremely dangerous to people. But Nelphilia lived. Airen too.”

“Why could the two of them survive?”

“This is only a guess, but Nelphilia probably wanted more people to acknowledge her beauty. Her definition of power is to have many people obey her. Her wish is limitless. I think she understood the limit that the Aurora atoms imposed on the realization of a dream and she took advantage of it. Next is Airen. He didn’t know his sister had changed. He participated in the plan to save his sister. After that, the wish of that person came true according to the rule of Zero Territory. At the same time, my heart resonated with him as I wanted to complete my mission, so I obtained the form of his sister. That person’s wish was for his sister to escape and for him to obtain the power to protect her so she wouldn’t encounter similar event. That was how we escaped Zero Territory.”

“Wait a minute………” Leerin said.

Something felt strange.

“So the Zero Territory can realize one’s dream?”

“Yes.”

“But Ailen’s wish hasn’t entirely come true. Wasn’t his sister in the Zero Territory? Why didn’t she herself appear?”

“The Zero Territory cannot do everything. If Airen had known she was there, things would have turned out differently. But it didn’t happen. Zero Territory only listened to that person’s wish and made it come true in its own way. It can’t distinguish what’s true and false. Zero Territory is not a system with that level of consciousness. It simply exists to give form to a wish. Same as the meaning of the words, it grants the form. I became like this because I was accidentally caught in it.”

“So all that Zero Territory makes true is false?”

“Only the person himself can tell whether it’s true or false. Besides, only he himself can tell whether the fake can satisfy his wish.”

Leerin breathed in deeply as she looked at Saya. Her false form came about from Airen’s wish. She wasn’t the sister he wished to see. Had Saya been worried about that? Perhaps she’s still worried. Because she’s always been waiting for the person named Airen.

“Sorry.”

“It’s ok. Let us continue.”

The plan to investigate the Zetsuen space fell through. Airen escaped together with the experimental object, Saya. They then met the scientist who opened the Subspace – Rigzario. The three of them began a journey. Rigzario had been traveling in order to fix the problems appearing on the Subspace device due to its overuse for a long period of time. But the wearing out of the device far exceeded her predictions. In the end, Rigzario was caught in the collapse of another world just like Saya and became another scientist hovering in Zero Territory. The result was the summoning of Ignasis into this world. Ignasis obtained his power in the Zero Territory and destroyed the device of Subspace in the name of experimentation, trapping millions of people in Zero Territory.

“How could………”

That meant death.

“His aim was to find the proof of souls and the paths of the people who disappeared in Zero Territory. Did despair really make people disappear? Had Zetsuen Space really destroyed Subspace?”

“To get so many people involved just for that………”

“The experiment was a success. Though the proof of soul is not definite, the people inside Zero Territory still exist. The total collapse of Subspace has eliminated Zetsuen space. Ignasis should have created a passage connecting it to other Subspaces.”

“Should have?”

“I was made to allow the people to take shelter from the collapsing Subspace. Those people who had been melted by the Zero Territory lived inside me, and I was to use Rigzario’s device to give them new lives in a new Subspace.”

“Do you mean this is it?”

“Yes, it’s here.”

That was how this world was born.

“But at the same time of creating a new Subspace, Zero Territory started invading Zetsuen Space. Ignasis sought to destroy this world so Airen prepared some defensive mechanisms. He used the power in his right eye to seal the space where Ignasis and his followers were in. And that’s………the moon of this world.”

“The moon……”

The moon hanging in the sky……had such a secret.

“But Ignasis didn’t just sit on the dim moon and wait for his destruction. He hates this world and that hatred made this world inhabitable for humans.”

“Pollutants.”

“Yes. In order to combat the weapon of Ignasis that was strengthened after absorbing his hatred, Airen let his own genes descend from the moon.”

“And they are Military Artists and psychokinesists.”

This voice came from a third party.

Leerin turned around and saw numerous masks had appeared behind her. Strange masks wearing the faces of beasts. Those masks lined in a row as if to decorate the wall of this space flooded with dim moonlight.

“I thought it already took you tremendous energy to open the hole in Zuellni’s sky,” Saya said faintly, replacing the speechless Leerin.

“Though many people live in this land, we have numerous comrades on this side of the sky. No matter what, this battle is our victory because in Zero Territory exists slumbering souls that far exceed the number of people in this world.”

“Even so, you won’t know the end result.”

“………”

“Numbers mean nothing in Zero Territory. The so-called power of numerous souls only obeys a stronger consciousness. You people are an example.”

“Then to prevent that strong consciousness from visiting Zero Territory, we can only fight in this world.”

Bodies appeared one after another. They wore the same clothes and had the same form. They were the same as those that Nina fought in Myath.

In their hands held weapon of the same structure. They were like mirror reflections as they attacked together. The speed of the attack, the air and the shouts filled with murderous intent made Leerin shut her eyes tightly.

Though she had shut her eyes,

she could still see them.

At that time, the one who was impacted was Nina.

She couldn’t express the secret behind the creation of this world that Schneibel had revealed.

“Do you believe?”

“Is this a matter of believing or not believing?”

At least Nina had given some reply to the question. No one could tell why this world was born. Humanity lived matter of factly inside Regios, living in fear of pollutants and filth monsters that were outside the city. This was the world that Nina understood.

The ridiculous story of the creation of this world. It was neither an ambiguous myth nor something that the Alchemists had experimented on. Though it was grand, it was far from reach. It felt like a dangling story. But the story coming from the Electronic Fairies didn’t feel like a lie.

“Electronic Fairies have no reason to lie to me. At least, all of you here believe in that story.”

“Exactly,” Grendan nodded, its long fur swaying, its cold and icy gaze staring at Nina.

“So has Grendan, the Lance Shelled City, been battling till now for that day?”

“I move the city in place of the slumbering Saya. One of Grendan’s aims “to stop the end of war” matches my hatred. This increased the power of Military Artists and successfully gave birth to several outstanding Military Artists. Their combination increased the density of Airen’s genes in their bodies. And then they were gathered in Grendan’s three royal families to give birth to the most ideal person.”

“The most ideal person?”

“Gather Airen’s dispersed genes and make a copy. That is the purpose of Grendan’s royal family. It was originally close to finishing but a mistake in the process has increased the time period.”

Grendan did not reveal the identity of that person but he must mean the Queen. The Military Artist who surpassed all Heaven’s Blade successors. She struck down the aged phase filth monster that Layfon and Savaris failed to defeat even though she was far away from the battlefield. Grendan’s royal family had spent a huge amount of time to create such a powerful Military Artist. This must be it.

But the Electronic Fairies said it wasn’t finished. Something was still lacking.

“Not everything was included in the predictions. Whether it could explain the problem that happened before or if it means there’s still some time before adjustment is finished, I’m not sure,” Schneibel said slowly.

“But right now a hole has opened in the sky of the Academy City. Its cause is eventually linked to the Lance Shelled City. Then it might not be the first battle but the final decisive battle. We have to act according to it. Nina. The child of Schneibel’s knight. My child. Perhaps you might become the hope of the Electronic Fairies. As a creature that gives life to this world’s lives and lives in this world, one cannot entrust the entire wheel of fate to this world’s temporary dwellers. You will become the key or the first of the new generation or the helpless abandoned child who falls down in the wilderness. I’m not clear. But we now need new power as guardians of this world.”

“You mean I’m the new power?”

“That isn’t our choice, but yours and Melnisc’s, the one who deeply knows this world’s despair.”

Nina looked at the Haikizoku, Melnisc. The golden goat kept silent, immobile.

“This choice appears like a dilemma to you who understands the limit of hungry wolves. But what we need now is not the flame of destruction but the blade of a guardian.”

“………”

Melnisc remained silent. It stubbornly remained silent before the gazes of Schneibel, Grendan, Zuellni and Nina. It did not express clearly whether it was confused or resolutely refusing. Nina couldn’t discern anything from the Electronic Fairy’s expression.

“………I see. If you don’t make a choice then Nina’s reply would also be ignored.”

“Uh?”

“Right now, you and Melnisc are in one body. It’s meaningless if the two consciousnesses are not in agreement even though this situation is temporary. But I have to say this clearly, Melnisc. The limit is unclear. You also know confusion cannot create anything.”

“I’ll remember it, Great Mother.”

Schneibel nodded at the goat’s reply.

“Then let us observe the flow of time in Grendan.”

Everything turned faint at the fading of the voice. The Electronic Fairies disappeared from Nina’s eyes. Zuellni too, and Melnisc.

“Wait. I still don’t………”

The Electronic Fairies ignored her. Their figures turned even fainter, gradually merging into the darkness.

“Zuellni.”

“I’ll definitely return.”

The young girl hugged Nina’s neck. Her figure slowly disappeared along with a tangible yet intangible feeling of vagueness.

“Wait. What do you mean by returning?”

But her surrounding was empty when she spoke. Her consciousness changed. Nina knew she was waking up from her dream.

Someone was staring at her.

“……… \Eh?”

“Ah, you awake?”

A stranger stood before the confused Nina. The person was smaller than her but Nina could feel this person had had a good education from her fine and delicate countenance.

“This is?”

She put a hand on her temple to calm her head. She had had a long dream and she still clearly remembered its content. Was it real? And just where was she now?

“Ah, don’t remember? And I wanted to see just what kind of a person Lintence-sama has brought back.”

“Ah……”

She remembered.

Leerin was taken away after Layfon was defeated in Zuellni. She had then chased after her. But reality had failed. She had obtained the Haikizoku’s power and defeated the giants easily though the enemies had put them in a difficult fight. Still, that much power was not even worth mentioning before a Heaven’s Blade successor.

(What a horrifying gap in strength.)

She didn’t even manage to get one strike in.

“No need to be so sad. Lintence-sama is special even among Heaven’s Blade successors. No other Heaven’s Blades can defeat him.”

Must be comforting me. Nina looked at the girl. Her long hair was gathered together. The strands of white hair mixed in her dark hair stood out clearly.

“Ah, I’m Claribel Ronsmier. This is Grendan’s palace. What is your name?”

“I’m Nina Antalk. A student in Zuellni.”

Claribel clapped her hands as Nina gave her name.

“As I thought. And I thought you were a Grendan Military Artist that I didn’t know.”

“Was I captured?”

Nina reached to her waist but the Dites were missing from her weapon harness.

(This is only natural.)

“Are these your Dites?”

“What!”

She was speechless at the two Dites next to her bed.

“Wasn’t I caught?”

“Who knows? Her Majesty didn’t say anything and she didn’t arrange anyone to monitor you. But if you do anything you’ll get caught by Kanaris-sama.”

“Even so, to not take away the weapons is a bit………”

“Then show me how much you can do? Either way, it’s my first time meeting someone possessed by a Haikizoku.”

“!”

“Ahah, sorry. I know a bit of it because of my identity.”

“Does that mean it’s ok even if I escape to the outside?”

“As you wish. You have freedom as long as you don’t cause a commotion. But I don’t think it’s possible to escape. Either way, this is Grendan’s palace. The home of monsters.”

The anticipation sparkling in Claribel’s eyes made Nina shiver. Her gaze was enjoying watching Nina’s actions and anticipating the coming of chaos.

“………What’re you doing here?”

The sudden sound of disapproval wasn’t surprising. Rather, this rare question of common sense made Nina feel more at ease.

It was an elegant man with perfect long black hair. Nina wasn’t sure but she felt this man was similar to Claribel. And this person was watching her in surprise.

There wasn’t the sound of a door opening. Nina also didn’t feel his presence when he came in. He wore a weapon harness at his waist. This man was a Military Artist, and he was powerful.

“You too. What’re you coming here for?”

“Tigris is looking for you. He thinks you might be being naughty again.”

“Ah, as expected of my grandfather.”

“So it’s true.”

An even more surprising expression on the man’s proper face.

“Can’t say something like “don’t think of it” under this situation. It’s all right since all Heaven’s Blade successors had a chance to show their strength but we don’t have that chance.”

“Take care of what you say. You’re the inheritor of the Ronsmier family.”

“Someone from my grandfather and grandmother’s family can inherit even if anything happened to me, since grandfather has many children.”

“How surprising.”

“I think you are the one with the problem since you don’t feel a thing.”

The man’s face showed an expression of one being given no choice at the younger person’s words. Claribel looked at Nina.

“I forgot to introduce. The one over there is Minse Eutnohl. My……Uh, though we’re not of the same seniority in our family, it’s annoying, so please just treat him as my older cousin.”

“Is she the one possessed by the Haikizoku? Her Majesty should have already taken away the other person,” Minse said.

“Who knows? I don’t know where Her Majesty has taken the other person to.”

“Damn.”

“Speaking of which, Layfon seems to be in that city. What would you do?”

“If I see him I’ll have him die.”

“I know.”

“……Hey, you knew already?”

“Of course. I’ll deliver the message as it is. What about you?”

“Since that’s all I can do.”

Minse left with anxiety on his face.

“That person had a bad experience because of Layfon. He holds a personal grudge but that’s his own fault.”

Nina was shocked at her mentioning Layfon.

(Yes. This is Grendan. The city that holds a painful past for him.)

She hadn’t had the time to tidy up her emotions because of Savaris and the invasion by filth monsters. Why had she become so gloomy?

“You know Layfon, don’t you?”

“……He’s in my team.”

No point hiding it.

“Then you should understand the current Layfon. Ah~~ but it still isn’t good enough to compare with the past. As I thought, it’s better to just see him face to face.”

“What are you planning to do with him?”

“Do you know why he left Grendan?”

“………”

“You knew.”

“Wait, Layfon, that guy……Perhaps he did do something wrong but!”

“Don’t worry. No one looks at him in contempt from the view of a Military Artist.”

“Eh?”

Claribel laughed in a carefree manner before the numbed Nina.

“Her Majesty, the Heaven’s Blades and us three royal families. We all knew the reason behind his actions. However, he let the citizens of this city know the horrifying power of a Heaven’s Blade successor. They shouldn’t have to know of it. Because that cannot be forgiven, we decided to exile him.”

Claribel’s words should be believable. Though Nina once was horrified at seeing Layfon eliminating the larvae on his own, her feelings had quickly turned into envy. But what would it be like if the witnesses of that scene were not Military Artists but normal citizens? Naruki’s friend. What if that girl Meishen saw it?

“In truth, I think even Military Artists wouldn’t think much if they were to see him again. The Heaven’s Blade successors aren’t interested, and the other Military Artists know of the gap of strength between them and him but it’s better for him not to meet up with the ordinary citizens of the city.”

“………Layfon can’t see them.”

“Uh?”

He can’t meet with the city’s citizens. He can’t meet with the normal people. That reality heavily pressed down on his heart.

“He can’t see his family.”

Nina couldn’t accept it after hearing the words even though she herself had experienced a sad past. Layfon only did it for the orphanage. He gave his all for his family. He ended in failure. They thought he had betrayed them and they hated him for it.

Did they still hate him now?

“I too can’t understand how my family feels,” Claribel said icily. “A bad deed will eventually be exposed. And this event that Layfon is associated with was easily discovered. No matter what he planned to do, he had to shoulder the result, whether it was good or bad.”

“Yes, you’re right.”

She couldn’t retort her theory because she herself had considered the same thing. She left her home, Schneibel, without considering her father’s feelings.

“But the right discussion is only limited to a discussion. It can’t be used for all cases.”

Claribel looked out the window as if avoiding Nina’s gaze. The top part of Zuellni’s tower entered Nina’s gaze.

Had Zuellni smoothly won through the crisis? No. It had a Military Artist strong as Lintence. And it must be safe now by the peaceful look of it. The problem now was that the city’s leg was broken. Who knew how much longer it would take to repair it. And the next question was whether filth monsters would appear during the repair period.

Nina left the bed without thinking and came to the window.

“You haven’t thought for yourself.”

“Eh?” she turned around to Claribel.

“Wouldn’t one worry about himself in this situation?”

“Ah, ahah. That seems to be it now that you mention it.”

“Or that you have the confidence to escape from Grendan?”

“It’s not like that……”

There were too many things to consider. She herself didn’t know where to begin. The Queen had said something was to happen in Grendan. And then there was the conversation of the Electronic Fairies she saw in her dream. A huge riddle was stirring. She wanted to solve it. Leerin was taken away. It was unquestionable for her to return to her own city as she was Grendan’s citizen, but Nina felt something was hidden behind it. She also wanted to confirm this suspicion.

So many things had happened. She didn’t know where to begin.

“Or do you want to see the things that are to happen here?”

“The Queen asked the same thing.”

She lost to Lintence even though the Haikizoku was in her. Just what was she doing here? She felt impotent once she thought of it.

“I don’t know what I can do now and I don’t know what I should be doing. But I can’t do nothing. Leerin’s been taken away. Though she belongs here, it’s normal for her to be taken back. But I can’t accept the fact of her being forcibly taken away without reason. I want to know the reason behind it.”

“This Leerin person is the one that Her Majesty has taken away?”

“Yes.”

“What’s her relationship with you?”

“She lived with me in the same dormitory and she’s Layfon’s childhood friend.”

“Layfon? I see.”

Here it came again. Nina’s body turned stiff.

Claribel’s meaningful words threatened her. “This means she grew up in the same orphanage as him?”

“Aah, they did mention it.”

What’s going on? She did say she didn’t hold anything against Layfon for his crime but it seemed she held some other feelings for him.

“Then Layfon will definitely come,” she said to herself.

She felt dangerous.

Claribel had said that the Military Artists wouldn’t do anything to him. The Heaven’s Blades weren’t interested in Layfon. The other Military Artists wouldn’t do anything since they knew the distance of strength between them and him. Then what kind of Military Artist would choose to confront Layfon? Claribel didn’t look like a Heaven’s Blade successor. She had mentioned the “three royal families” so she must be part of this city’s government and she was a Military Artist.

Right now only she was considering a battle with Layfon.

But why?

“You and Layfon……” Nina didn’t get to finish.

Sudden.

Suddenly, Claribel moved.

“!”

Nina had no time to react. Why did she reach out to the weapon harness? When did she restore the Dite?

Her arm was already next to Nina’s face when she reacted.

“What’re you doing being so sneaky?” the expressionless Claribel asked behind Nina.

The sound of dry splitting echoed in the ears. If Claribel’s Dite was of a blade type then the blade must be in a spiral shape judging from the turning of the elbow.

Nina turned around and seeing what she saw, leaped away to restore her Dite. The heavy iron whips appeared in her hands.

A mask. A beast’s face emerged from it. Claribel reached out to it. Her blade had cut deeply into the mask, splitting it apart.

Claribel’s Dite was of a strange shape. The red painted part revealed the strong part where the blade had cut open the mask. The handle was like a glove protecting the fist, the fingers going through the four holes in the handle of the blade. Thorns were attached to the defensive part of the weapon and a small knife was attached to a side of the handle.

The shape was unique to her. It contained a strong sense of offense.

“Wolf Faces……”

A body was revealed behind the split mask. It toppled and melted into the air. Similar masks continued to appear before Nina. They wore the same clothes and held the same weapon. They stood in an orderly row like dolls in a mirror. All of them rushed for Claribel.

“You things are nothing in front of my Kochouenshiken (Bladed wing of the flaming butterfly).”

Claribel attacked.

Nina stood rooted on the spot.

Claribel rushed them. Her long hair that was tied back danced agilely in the air. The scarlet blade in her hand moved with innumerable changes. Its weight and speed varied according to her body movements. Death leaped as if it was dancing. The Wolf Faces who attempted to surround her had their masks shattered. They didn’t even have to time to lift their weapons. Their arms were cut off and they fell to the ground to disappear.

Before one could breathe, she had eliminated all the Wolf Faces in the house.

“You can’t even make a fire in this city,” she murmured, bored.

“You too……” Nina’s words stopped halfway. She couldn’t think of a suitable word to symbolize the relationship she had with the Wolf Faces. Are you Dixerio’s friend? Have you seen him? Is this a good way to say it?

“Aa, so you’ve seen them too?” Claribel ignored Nina’s confusion. An innocent smile appeared on her face.

“I wonder whether all Haikizoku-possessed have this kind of special treatment? No, no. They are the enemies of the Electronic Fairies. You know of it, don’t you?”

She asked Nina a question instead. Nina was speechless, not catching on what the question was about.

“I have a bond with them because of my blood. I somehow knew of their existence since I was little. But about blood, Minse that you saw before is also the same.”

“That man too………”

She was surprised as Minse didn’t look all that reliable.

“Her Majesty seems too pure so she can’t see them. But she is better trained than us with this sensitivity so she might have been always opening and closing her eyes.”

Nina knew of the Queen. Looking from the conversation between the Electronic Fairies, it felt strange that the Queen and the Wolf Faces hadn’t yet clashed.

“Well, these useless fools seem to be on the move while we’re chatting. Wanna go and clean up together?”

Claribel restored the weapon back to its Dite form and left the room. She wanted Nina to go with her.

“Eh? Hey.”

Can she? She wanted to ask and stopped herself. This might become a good opportunity to escape.

She walked through the stone paved corridor, behind Claribel. The people walking past them all asked after Claribel with sincere attitudes but they coldly ignored Nina.

“I said already. Only Minse and I know of it. It’ll become troublesome in many areas once others know. Do you understand? Anyway, this is trouble so I have to quickly tidy it up.”

“You said to tidy them up but do you understand who they are?”

Nina only knew that something was to happen while she was in Myath. She knew of nothing else. She didn’t even know the purpose of the hostile Wolf Faces. In the end, she didn’t know what to do even when the event happened.

Wouldn’t Claribel understood more compared to the Nina back then?

“I know. At least I know why they come to Grendan.”

“Is, is that so?”

“But I haven’t been to other cities through the En system so I don’t know what they do in other cities.”

“En?”

Dixerio seemed to have said the same thing.

“You can explain it as a communication system between Electronic Fairies.”

“There is such a thing?”

“Otherwise how do they tell each other apart when cities fight?”

“……I see.”

“Of course. I’ve heard of people using the En system to jump. I’ve never experienced it. You?”

“Once.”

“I see. There really are people who can do it.”

They walked out of the palace styled building as they chatted.

(I’m really out. Is it ok?)

She was worried since she was a captive but Claribel walked on the street, indifferent.

“Clara.”

The sound came from behind them. Minse was walking from the direction of the palace.

“How many did you get?”

“The palace is quiet.”

“Thanks for your hard work.”

“The number is larger than usual this time.”

“It’s ok now. There probably will be a large-scale appearance later. What do you think they’re aiming for?”

“To put it correctly, it should be the Inner Court. This time they seem to be targeting something more. Then there’s only one thing to do.”

“Her Majesty is in the Inner Court. Don’t worry.”

“Then what’s left is above the ground. So troublesome.”

“Yes. This is the key. I think it’s better not to approach the Inner Court for now.”

“What a coincidence. I think so too.”

“For some reason, I think we’d end up making Her Majesty mad.”

“So scary.”

“Especially for you who has had that kind of experience.”

“Nonsense.”

Minse left this word and headed for a different direction.

“Fu……seems this isn’t as simple as usual. Let’s go on a serious patrol.”

Claribel increased her pace as if she didn’t care about Nina.

Nina hesitated for a split second. This was the only time to escape. They just said “The Queen is in the Inner Court.” Then Leerin was probably there too. Leave Claribel here and save Leerin from the Inner Court. Can this be done? Problem is, where was the Inner Court?

(What should I do?)

Leave Claribel to search for the Inner Court? But she might become an enemy once she escaped. That is definite. Then let’s rendezvous with Layfon who is coming from Zuellni and rescue Leerin together? That was the calmest judgment she can make under this situation.

(What should I do?)

She kept asking herself. Claribel continued to walk by herself. Has she not noticed me?

“Ah, that’s right.”

She suddenly turned around.

“I won’t chase after you even if you escape. Compared to that, other Military Artists will probably hunt you down? There are serious guys among the Heaven’s Blades. Their subordinates should be monitoring you.”

“………”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p2|Chapter 1 Part 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2

2010-09-23T00:43:33Z

Infro: Navigation

Speechless. Nina followed Claribel. Right now, she had no other way. It was paramount to understand Claribel as she was a Military Artist who fought the Wolf Faces. Nina could persuade herself with this line of thinking. The most important thing was that she didn’t feel any observers monitoring her. Was this the result of that dream? Though she felt the Haikizoku insider her body – the existence of Melnisc, she didn’t feel the stirring and hot blood she felt when they fought together in a battle. This meant he wasn’t lending her any power so that might be why Claribel knew she didn’t notice their presence?

But Claribel noticed the observers without needing the Haikizoku’s help. Grendan’s Military Artists were truly strong. Why would someone of this level still thirst for a Haikizoku? No. Compared to that, right now she should……

(Wait.)

This meant they had also seen the fight back then? But they didn’t get caught. Was that it?

Claribel had said that only she and Minse could fight the Wolf Faces here. Then they must be very important to Grendan. It shouldn’t be strange that there were people protecting them in the shadows. In that case, there should be people who had seen them fight?

Would they get caught in this fight with the Wolf Faces just by looking? Then how did Nina get herself involved?

(You can’t get involved just by looking.)

Nina thought so as she followed Claribel. Right now that was all she could do.

Then what did Nina herself see at that time and how was that event triggered?

She tried to recall the past.

“Right, let’s start here.”

Claribel’s soft words called her back to reality. Though this was the city’s center, the surrounding environment was a quiet residential area. The house before Nina had the same structure as Nina’s own home. Was this a rich family or did it belong to a Military Artist of a strong dojo?

Claribel leaped over the wall without changing her expression.

“Hey!”

“It’s ok.”

“But………”

“If we worried about the details, they’d be doing whatever they want.”

This was an illegal intrusion but she was speaking loudly. She was conversing in a relaxed manner. Though Nina was a bit nervous, she followed.

“Well, they wouldn’t be that hardworking if they could do whatever they liked,” Claribel said as she landed.

All Nina saw while standing on the top of the wall was the tall trees close to her and the top part of a three story mansion. The tragic scene shocked her after she landed. Normally, this ground should be covered with grass and adorned with a fountain but what replaced it now was a hard surface that hadn’t been repaired.

“This is………”

A hole was in the middle of the wavy hard surface of the ground. Nina stomped hard on the ground. It was unbelievable that this was land judging by the hardness of it. She gave it a kick and it didn’t budge.

“This is Heaven’s Blade successor Ruimei’s home. That person trains in the courtyard every morning at the same time. Thanks to him, Grendan’s citizens can wake up on time everyday.”

Claribel walked in someone else’s home normally.

Nina couldn’t believe the feeling coming from her under her feet. A person who held the title of a Heaven’s Blade successor. It was easy for him to shatter the ground but all he did was make it harder. This wasn’t just the turning of the ground into hard soil. It had become another type of substance through repeated compression. This was proof that he could control that strength and perfectly control his Kei.

“Those guys use the people living here as medium to appear because they don’t have a real form other than their masks.”

Claribel kept walking and arrived at the backdoor. This was probably used by hired hands. The room immediately behind the door would be the kitchen if this building had the same layout as Nina’s home, and this backdoor was probably used for deliveries.

The door opened easily.

The aroma of spice wafted out from the kitchen. The structure of this mansion was the same as Nina’s, and most of the people in this mansion were normal people.

“Is it ok?”

“It’s all right since this mansion is also one of the targets.”

Nina could only watch regardless of Claribel’s actions. Claribel walked into the corridor without using Sakkei. The appetizing smell became stronger. The two of them came to the kitchen as Nina expected. In the kitchen were three chefs and a woman monitoring them. All four had their backs to them. The chiefs were making dishes. The four of them turned around when they noticed Nina and Claribel.

“Ahah, Claribel-sama? Do you want anything from us?” the woman asked, ignoring the flustered Nina. “You’re making it difficult for me with a sudden visit.”

“The smell is good, Mrs. MacRing.”

“It’s almost lunch time. That person eats a lot.”

The woman smiled with a hand covering her mouth. Her fingertips showed signs of having been through training. She was also a Military Artist.

“Yeah. It’s normal for Ruimei-sama to have a large eating capacity. Sorry for the sudden visit. Can we join you?”

“Sure. We’ve no reason to refuse Claribel-sama’s visit.”

“Ahhh, that makes me happy. Then can I make a small request?”

“Is it something that Request doesn’t have? My Chef can make most of the dishes but with the ingredients……”

“I don’t mean to increase it for me. On the other hand, I want you to reduce it.”

“Aa……”

“I mean seasoning. For example, the small bottle over there.”

Claribel meant the bottle closest to her. She was about to move for the bottle in the chef’s hand who was putting the seasoning on the dish.

The air froze in that moment. Not only the woman but the chef holding the small bottle. Even the other two chefs had stopped moving. Nina didn’t know what was inside the bottle as she didn’t know how to cook. Though it was seasoning, it didn’t feel like the type that an outsider could imagine.

“It seems like an unusual type of seasoning. As a member of the royal family, I can’t casually speak of something I don’t know.”

“I understand. Then I won’t add it to the meals of Claribel-sama and your friend. My husband likes it more……”

“Time to stop lying, Mrs. MacRing.”

“……”

The woman was happily talking about her husband…… She suddenly stopped. It seemed the passage of time had also halted.

Nina didn’t understand her expression. She was speechless in this unusual circumstance so she could only observe how this event would unfold. She found it strange that Claribel could converse normally in this situation.

“The rumour’s spread outside. Ruimei-sama’s lover recently gave birth to a child, and she is also a Military Artist. I understand the feeling of his wife who can’t bear children but I don’t think he had to do it that way.”

“You don’t understand as you’re still young.”

“No, I’m also female, and I’m a child of the royal family so I understand very well the treatment of one who can’t give birth to the next generation.”

“Even so, you won’t understand. Our standings are different. Our path from now on will be even more difficult on a certain level. But you’ll never understand the feeling of losing to another woman.”

“The term replacement is especially sensitive within the royal family. I wouldn’t want to comprehend its meaning if possible.”

“No! You still don’t understand!” the woman shouted, covering her face.

Was she crying? Seemed to be so from the noise she made. But what about her expression?

Nina didn’t comprehend. Nor did she understand. Because all of them, whether it was the woman or the three chefs, wore the mask of a Wolf Face.

“Anyway, confusion is taking you to a bad direction. Let me take that thing down.”

Claribel began handling her job faintly.

“No, you can’t.”

The woman’s head was still lowered. A voice came from somewhere deep within her.

“I must let that person know of my feelings.”

“Then take down the mask first and resolve it.”

“No. No.”

“This is decided.”

“No!”

The woman lifted her head.

Claribel moved.

Nina failed to see her restore her Dite again. Kochouenshiken was already in her hand when Nina reacted. The scarlet blade cut the mask in half. The woman’s body bent backward. High pitched moaning filled the kitchen. The chefs attacked with kitchen knives in their hands. Their foreheads were pierced by a scarlet thing in the next second. The masks split into two. The needle-like cloud that destroyed only the masks scattered.

The needle was the product of Karen Kei.

The chefs continued to moan and then fell onto the floor with the woman.

“Are they dead?”

“Just fainted.”

A quick and carefree reply. Claribel took the bottle from the kitchen and tossed all the finished and half-finished cooking into the rubbish bin.

“Let’s go to the next stop.”

She planned to ignore the fallen and leave.

“What about them?”

“They won’t remember a thing after waking up. That event just then has taken advantage of her personality and her dissatisfaction with reality. She didn’t do it deliberately. This is what is called “the demon gives orders and the underlings work.” Fortunately, they’re weak characters.”

They left the mansion and leaped over the wall as Claribel explained.

“Well, now I know their goal. To assassinate the Heaven’s Blade successors. They might be doing some destructive work too. I can only leave that to Minse.”

“Those guys do something like this in Grendan?”

Nina had seen the Wolf Faces two times. One was when she met Dixerio. Two was at Myath. The Wolf Faces took the initiative to attack with weapons in both times. But this was first time seeing them using others to get to the Heaven’s Blades.

“This isn’t the first time so it isn’t anything new. No matter who it is, people have one to two weaknesses if you look carefully. Perhaps they think they can’t defeat the Heaven’s Blade successors without using these means. One Heaven’s Blade is still needed among the twelve Heavens’ Blade successors. And Savaris-sama can’t move as he’s injured. Thinking of the future from now, they probably think it better to make one or two more immobile.”

“Future……”

Nina recalled the Electronic Fairies’ conversation. They said something was about to happen. The origin of Regios – the slumbering Saya in Lance Shelled City. Airen who sealed off the people in the moon, those who sought to destroy this world. Ignasis and his subordinates, the Wolf Faces. They were sealed away but they continued to plan to destroy this world through pollutants. They used the pollutants to create a new ecological environment. The filth monsters that acted as the weapons of destruction in the past.

Something related to them was about to happen. It could possibly be a battle. And a very intense battle at that. Hence the Wolf Faces were getting active in order to make the balance of victory tilt to their side.

Was that it?

She kept hesitating. What should she be doing now? She should observe the fight with the Wolf Faces and she should also participate. But in reality, she could do nothing except follow Claribel. No. Perhaps this couldn’t be helped. Her current situation was like her situation at Myath. She was in a state in which she had even lost her innate mission of what she had to do.

“Speaking of which, what do you think of my skill just then when I unsheathed the Katana?”

“Uh?”

Claribel asked her just when she was deep in thought. She turned around with disapproval, sensing Nina’s slow reaction.

“Really. Didn’t hear me? That’s the skill to unsheathe a Katana. Leave aside the accuracy of cutting down the mask first. The most important thing is speed. Speed. Didn’t you find it really quick?”

“Ah. Yes. Very quick.”

She didn’t even see her restore the Dite. Though Claribel was praising herself, her accuracy in cutting the mask was incredible.

“Faster than Layfon?”

Her eyes sparkled. She still couldn’t stop herself from asking.

“I, I wonder.”

Nina still felt Layfon was faster but the speed Claribel used to unsheathe the weapon was a first for Nina.

“Layfon’s capacity of Kei is the top even among the Heaven’s Blade successors. I can’t surpass him but I think I’ve the advantage with speed,” she said.

Some unknown feeling rushed out in Nina’s heart as she watched her. She didn’t feel happy about it but she couldn’t be sure what it was.

Claribel kept talking on her own. It had become a monologue that didn’t need an audience.

“But the problem is the source of Layfon’s Military Arts, the Katana technique. The skill to unsheathe a Katana can’t be underestimated. Don’t think I’m out of it. I’ve always done heaps of research but I feel that I’d lose if I studied under Psyharden to understand the essence of his Katana technique. Besides, the strengths of others who wield Katana don’t differ much……Ah, the fact, the current person who holds the Psyharden skill is someone called Derek Psyharden. You can count the number of people who are on par with the strength of his Katana skill in all of entire Grendan.”

“Ha……”

“I don’t quite understand the situation now but my grandfather said he’s someone who has room to spare whether he fights one on one or with a group.” He isn’t on the Heaven’s Blade level but he has extremely high skill. The lowest requirement of a Heaven’s Blade successor is to possess an amount of Kei that only a Heaven’s Blade can sustain. But his skill is probably the level of a Heaven’s Blade. And from here I can understand why Layfon took the Heaven’s Blade at his age. No. Hang on a sec. In that case, under the situation that my grandfather is a Heaven’s Blade but one Heaven’s Blade is still missing an owner then the question is, why I can’t become a Heaven’s Blade? So the things before don’t mean anything. Pretend I didn’t say anything. Got it? Thanks very much…… Then Layfon could so speedily make his achievement because of an experienced teacher, Derek Psyharden. What a shame that the weapon I chose is different from my grandfather’s. I can’t mature quickly. Ara? Then what I said before counts, doesn’t it? Never mind. It doesn’t matter. Anyway, I want to stress that I’m not weaker than Layfon. I won’t lose to him even if I were to confront him directly. Besides, I might even win. I’d have to boast about it. Eh? To whom? To Layfon of course.”

………She spoke it all at once, totally overwhelming Nina.

Claribel’s attitude and words were cold when she first met Nina but her monologue just then had less negative elements of hostility and murderous intent. All Nina felt from her was competitiveness.

And she was very innocent.

The second strong and young Military Artist that Layfon met seemed to hold some misunderstanding towards him. The leader of the Mercenary Gang, Haia, was the same but he held hostility and murderous intent.

“Excuse me……”

Nina planned to ask her and understand everything. She had many things she wanted to ask. About the Wolf Faces. About Leerin being taken away. But Claribel hadn’t given any answers. No. Nina had been forcibly taken in Claribel’s direction rather than Claribel trying to divert the conversation. Anyway, Nina hadn’t gained any useful information from her. This was the time to prevent the Wolf Faces from assassinating the Heaven’s Blade successors but Claribel wasn’t impatient at all.

Still, there was one thing Nina had to ask. Otherwise she wouldn’t have the confidence to keep on working with Claribel.

“What’s it?” Claribel watched her. She wasn’t on guard with Nina.

“Claribel……”

“Please call me Clara. People I’m familiar with me call me that. Speaking of which, don’t you find my name hard to say?”

“Ah, well……”

“What is it?”

“That is……What do you want with Layfon?”

“I want to defeat him.”

A very honest and quick reply.

“Ah, yes, please don’t misunderstand. It isn’t something to do with a personal grudge or the sense of justice of a Military Artist.”

“Then what is it for?”

“Please don’t think this is my personal thinking. Military Artists in Grendan who are the same age as me all have Layfon as their goal. He’s the youngest Heaven’s Blade successor.”

“But Layfon………”

“Didn’t I say it already. Military Artists don’t mind him. Of course, this isn’t representative of everyone. Please give it a good thought. The underground matches mean there are other Military Artists. It’s impossible to imagine there are many illegal Military Artists from the outside in a place with few visits from roaming buses like Grendan. In that case, many local Military Artists and people who make up the audience are involved. Otherwise it’s not possible for trade, isn’t that so?”

“That……isn’t unreasonable.”

“I’ve said it many times. Layfon’s participation in the underground matches and his intention to kill Gahard Baren in the match weren’t something he shouldn’t have done, but his action that made people understand the horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor. So he must leave Grendan. We’ve secretly fined the other Military Artists who participated in underground matches.”

The horror of a Heaven’s Blade successor.

The Queen had said it before too, that this must not be exposed. Nina heard that what pained Layfon were his siblings at the orphanage, knowing he wasn’t the pure hero they thought he was. They were angry that the image of the hero they worshiped had been tainted.

“Actually, he could have killed Gahard somewhere other than the match. He could have easily killed him during the night……Well, this clumsy and stupid living style is also………”

“Uh?”

Unusually, Claribel’s words turned unclear.

“No. Nothing. Anyway, us Military Artists of similar ages want his strength. We all see our own potential by looking at him taking the Heaven’s Blade. This point alone still makes him the hero to young Military Artists. The reason for his entering the underground matches has been spread. I don’t think many people still think he’s a bad guy.”

“Then that means……”

Layfon’s return to Grendan wasn’t just a dream?

“So many people want to defeat him.”

“What did you say?”

Claribel looked normal but Nina felt the topic had suddenly changed.

“Because he’s very strong. So this wish to fight him is not wrong. Surpassing Layfon is our important goal in life for us Military Artists who are the same age as him.”

Claribel didn’t notice Nina’s shock.

Had Nina herself felt the same thing?

No. How many Military Artists in Zuellni had thought the same? Of course some wanted to be like him. A large number of students gathered everyday after the platoon match, hoping he could teach them. Though Layfon himself wasn’t keen, the flow of students neither lessened nor stopped. And no one had tried to challenge Layfon in a duel. Nina too. She wanted to be strong like him even now but she had never thought of defeating him. Layfon was also Zuellni’s student. He was in her team and he was a friend, a comrade. Though Nina’s goal was to keep improving, Layfon wasn’t someone whom she had to defeat.

She just wished for his strength.

(This is……)

Why Grendan’s Military Artists were strong. Their wish wasn’t limited to the definition of respect and hoping that they could one day reach Layfon’s level but the wish was directly connected to the term to “surpass”. So was that why Grendan’s Military Artists were so strong?

“……So that’s why Clara wants to fight Layfon?”

“Yes.”

Claribel confirmed in a carefree manner.

The two of them hadn’t halted their steps as they walked.

“Ah?”

Claribel nodded innocently and turned around.

“What’s it?”

“Nothing. I thought there’s something else. I see. So that was what it was.”

She didn’t understand her meaning.

“What’s it?”

“Ah, sorry. Seems we’ve to split up here.”

“What did you say?”

Her sudden word made Nina speechless.

“I’m really sorry but there’s something I have to do. I think you don’t have to worry I’ll get killed but if you don’t feel well, my conscience would feel bad. And I don’t know whether Her Majesty would complain about it, so please take good care of yourself. It’s fortunate that you’re on our side and you have the Haikizoku to protect you. It should be all right. You’ll be safe.”

Claribel spoke without stopping as Nina thought. Nina was speechless.

“Then, keep at it.”

Claribel suddenly jumped. She was suddenly on a roof nearby and the next second, she was gone.

“……What?”

That was all Nina could manage. She was suddenly left behind in an unfamiliar street on Grendan. Uneasiness rushed up in her as she looked around.

What had Claribel noticed?

Nina stood on the spot, thinking of what she should do next.

(Let’s just take this opportunity.)

This was a good chance to return to Zuellni. It was impossible to take Leerin back as the Queen was with her. She couldn’t win against Lintence even using the Haikizoku’s power – He was the top among Heaven’s Blades. This meant he was stronger than Layfon but Layfon had said that the Queen surpassed all Heaven’s Blades. She herself could have been killed within seconds in the fight against Lintence. No way she could win against the Queen.

She carefully thought of her strategies but Grendan was too unfamiliar to her.

(Anyway, the most important thing now is to meet up with Layfon.)

She might have gone to save Leerin alone if she was the past Nina. Sometimes her strong sense of mission made her lose control of herself. She understood it too but she could not control herself once she pressed the button of mission.

Maybe Claribel pulling her along had enabled her to escape that situation and calmly think about her next action. It seemed the person monitoring her was still around. She felt she could manage. At least, escaping wasn’t a problem. She still remembered the direction of Zuellni from her vantage point in the palace. Perhaps she could escape by running in that direction.

(That’s decided.)

No point standing here once she had her plan. Nina prepared to run for Zuellni.

Kei moved at the same time but it didn’t come from Nina. In a split second, it created a huge circle with Nina in its center. The pressure of Kei made her experience the illusion of receiving an impact. She stopped moving.

“Wh, what?”

What she felt was the remnants of a strong Kei. It had surrounded her in a split second and cancelled out something. She wasn’t sure what it was but something had happened in that split second and then had quickly ended.

Her hands naturally held the Dites and restored the iron whips.

Something was coming. The sense of premonition in her expanded.

The sound of wet footsteps from somewhere arrived at the moment when the limit was near. It was the sound of something stick to the shoes. It was a very soft sound but it couldn’t escape a Military Artist’s ears.

Behind her.

Nina turned around. A cold sensation flowered in her chest the moment she saw him. She had seen him close to the Queen when she lost to Lintence and was close to losing her consciousness.

“Yo.”

His voice carried a heavy atmosphere. The easy and floating manner he had when they first met was now hidden.

“Dixerio……Senpai?”

“Ah, yes.”

It was hard to accept even with his admittance. His image was completely different from his first image.

“Well, it can’t be helped that you feel different from the last time. My mood is different from that time. What I want to see might have appeared. I’ve become much more naïve while anticipating it.”

Naïve. Was this atmosphere suitable to the meaning of that term?

She couldn’t put down her weapon. The Dixerio before her was anything but good. Her heart still held tension. The cold sensation seemed to want to suck out all the heat in her body.

“Senpai, what do you want to me?”

“Well, from all areas. You got involved because of my miscalculation. Though it’s a joke for me to feel guilty, I’m definitely feeling it. But it’s not my style to apologize.”

His left hand held the chain of the watch hanging before his chest. Nina could clearly see the dry blood on his fingertips.

“Senpai, what did you just do?”

“Uh? The people monitoring you are in the way so I put them to sleep temporarily.”

Temporarily? Put them to sleep? Was it really that? Dixerio didn’t respond to the question in her eyes. She was expecting him to say lightheartedly “Don’t look so skeptical. I was joking.”

But he didn’t.

“It doesn’t matter what happened to them. If you don’t have anything else to do then I’d take you back to Zuellni. Besides, they’ll be in chaos. It’s something that will happen sooner or later.”

“How so……”

“Don’t worry. You’ll forget it anyway.”

His words shocked her. Was this his original personality? Had he been pretending all along?

“It is troublesome isn’t it? So I’ll get rid of it.”

And suddenly.

“!”

A sudden storm appeared before her. Nina swung the iron whips. The sound of hard things clashing pierced the sky. Dixerio quickly moved to her. Three successive strikes with the iron whips caused sparks to fly.

“Why!?”

“Didn’t I say it when we first met? I give everything I can to take what I want. This means I’m to cancel the debt of getting you involved right here.”

Dixerio’s Kei continued to expand as the two of them competed with their strength. Should she avoid it? She couldn’t. The pressure on her wrist had not changed. If she moved, the huge metal whip of his would kill her.

In that case.

Internal Kei variation – Kongoukei.

Kongoukei received the external Kei releasing from Dixerio’s body. The two Kei clashed and rebounded, causing the two to separate.

“Why must we fight!”

“It’s something that would end in a split second if you don’t resist.”

“Give me an explanation.”

“You’ll forget anyway!”

Kei was increasing during the conversation. She couldn’t let her guard in this situation. Nina gave up holding back her Kongoukei and allowed her Kei to expand.

“You’re so stubborn.”

“You forced me to!” she shouted and rushed him but he was quicker than her.

No. Don’t get confused. But this hesitation had slowed down her actions. Dixerio didn’t hesitate. The Kei running in her made the Kongoukei again strike a path similar to the one she made before. The impact created in the iron whips crossed in front of her was like the touch of electricity, numbing her body.

This was Raijin. Dazzling purple electricity ran madly around Nina.

“Wu……”

“Never would have thought you could stand that.”

The expressionless cold voice retreated. Dixerio took a few steps back. He put some distance between them and prepared for Raijin again. As Nina’s action was dependent on his attack mode, all she could do was to rely on Kongoukei to receive the next impact. Impacts came one after another without stopping.

She couldn’t defend all of them. Dixerio’s Raijin created a tiny opening in her Kongoukei, accumulating her injury. This made her shiver. She’d lose at this rate. She tried to suppress the innate anxiety rising in her.

(In this disadvantageous situation……)

But Dixerio had retreated again to prepare the third Raijin while she was thinking of her strategy.

Kongoukei. The iron whips crossed before her deflected the attack. But this time she gave up the notion of receiving the attack and deliberately let fly her weapons. The huge iron whips fell hard on the ground after losing their goal and created a huge explosion. She adjusted her position according to the Kei flow to avoid the flying debris.

The distance was just right. Dixerio prepared to release Raijin as she expected. He stupidly rushed her.

“Believe in yourself. Step out without confusion and deal your enemy a decisive strike.”

She suddenly recalled Dixerio’s words for her when he demonstrated Raijin. There was no trick. A serious fight was just the repetition of one’s strongest technique. One didn’t have to use strange moves no matter how delicate a change the battle experienced. The strategy was to attack decisively and stop the opponent from using their strategy. Inability to carry this out meant defeat and weaving a counter strategy also meant defeat. Inability to last was also defeat. She had to utilize all the potential in her in a fight that was overwhelming in the favor of her enemy. Though it felt stupid, she had to attack to keep testing her boundaries.

And this was the essence of Raijin.

“In that case!”

If he planned to give all he could then she could only react accordingly.

She felt the Kei vein. The creature called Kei. Layfon had said this before. The Kei vein spreading around the waist would hurt. The stirring created shook the entire body. This was Kei cycling in the body, and next was to spit it out and turn it into destructive, rumbling energy called external Kei. Allow the sound and the stirring to be deeper and greater.

No. She had to do this.

Dixerio smiled as he made the same stance. A cruel smile. Only people who had stepped into the marshland of pointless massacre had this smile. Nina was now in the marshland too.

Was he laughing about this or that he was soaking in running Kei?

“That’s great. You’ve got great preparation.”

She thought he would rush her but he continued, smiling. “What do you want to do?”

The Kei releasing from his body suddenly increased. Nina didn’t want to be careless. She increased the amount of her Kei too and seriously asked.

“Why must we fight? What’s happened? Why are you trying to kill me?”

“Nothing much. Besides, I don’t want your life……But. Yes, it’s my mistake to get wild all of a sudden.”

“Then put down your weapon.”

“That depends on you. I give you two choices. One is to fight me here. Two is to accept my suggestion.”

“What?”

“I won’t accept any other answer. I didn’t expect a perfect ending from the beginning. Do you understand? A movie’s happy end is when everyone tolerates something and receives happiness. Or, the bad parts are all left outside the camera. I’m not interested in fortune that is given to everyone. Only two choices are available according to my suggestions. Originally you should be working for me. Either way, you should only have two endings. Either get beat up by me and I take you away or follow my instructions honestly.”

“………”

His ridiculous theory made her speechless.

Dixerio Maskane from the City of Strong Desire. He introduced himself such when he first met her, fighting the Wolf Faces. He had also called himself a pirate. He had craved the words “Pray to give it all for you” in the statue in front of the Student President building.

This was the image he had left for them.

But Nina felt this wasn’t it. No. Had she thought of it? He had taught her his move without holding it for himself. He had not forgotten her even when fighting the Wolf Faces. It felt like he was worried about her. She had always thought he was such a man.

“………What do you want to take from me?”

“Memory.”

“What?”

“I’ve to take away your memory about the Wolf Faces. Nothing much. Just then your complete memory would get a bit chaotic. It might make you emotionally unstable but you just have to tolerate it and it’d pass. It’d gather in the deepest recess of your memory with time. You should be right in about five years time.”

“Just what are you saying?”

“I want to release you from this battle. You can thank me.”

“If you could have done it, why didn’t you do it at that time?”

“It’s easy to remove it if the connection is shallow but you saw that guy’s true face and had contact with the Aurora atoms on the mask. They are the source of those guys. Pollutants have become the past substance that belongs to the other side of this world. It’s not that easy to cancel the cause and effect of contacting this thing. It’s a pity to create memory loss but the source of failure is to be a good person.”

“How……”

She didn’t know what to say.

Take away her memory. Remove all memory she had about the Wolf Faces. Was this related to what was about to happen in Grendan? Could she only be an ignorant observer?

“Why……Why let me know of it only now? Why did you hide it from me before?”

Perhaps Nina still didn’t know anything now. About the origin of this world, the existence of Saya and Ailen, the two’s tragic fate and the fight with Ignasis in order to create an opportunity for this world. The fighting style had continued to change from then till now, and a large-scale war would break out in the near future.

That was all she knew. But what would the war be like, how large a scale would it be and just what would happen in the end? Would the world really be destroyed if Ignasis won? Or would victory be the end and the stubborn will of Electronic Fairies would continue to survive. Then the war in the near future might just be a frontline war.

And what were the Electronic Fairies’ expectations on Nina? What expectations did they hold for Nina who had become a vessel for Melnisc?

“What are you only saying it now!”

The wind of fury rose among confusion.

The platoon matches. The commotion after the end of the platoon match with the 1st platoon. At that time, Melnisc had possessed Nina and Nina had then jumped to Myath. Urged by a sense of mission, her body moved on its own to fight the Wolf Faces though she knew nothing of the situation. She was confused and troubled, and she couldn’t honestly share the details of this event with anyone. She couldn’t even explain why she suddenly went missing. She might get other people involved if she told them. Nina hadn’t said anything carelessly as even she herself wasn’t sure of the situation.

What were the Wolf Faces? What was their purpose?

She didn’t understand in the past. She still didn’t understand everything now. But then she really didn’t get anything back then. Though she didn’t get it at present, she was right here. Right here in Grendan. Along with the creation of the world, the story of enemies, and the purpose of the Electronic Fairies who had shown themselves to her…… She finally began to understand, realizing the purpose of herself and gradually clearing the direction she should walk.

“Finally… Finally I’m beginning to understand, yet you, you……”

Nothing was more important than “What can I do” to Nina who was tortured by a sense of impotence. This man appeared before her to say such things at such a key moment, blocking her way and stealing her hope.

Dixerio Maskane. This man was the one who led her into the deep pit.

“You bastard. You’re acting however you want!”

Dixerio was indifferent to her anger.

“Don’t worry. You won’t care after forgetting.”

Nina couldn’t understand his heart. Dixerio, who said these words with such thick skin.

Things she didn’t understand.

“…… Are you still insisting on this?”

“Of course. That’s my style.”

“Then I’ve decided.”

She tided the messy flow of Kei and gathered the Kei. The stirring of her Kei vein increased your speed without limit. Rise high. Because this body was strong and wouldn’t fall. Strong and wouldn’t be torn apart.

“I too will act by my willfulness.”

The Kei density had increased to a level she hadn’t experienced before. It hadn’t reached the level of when she fought the giants, relying on Melnisc’s strength, but she had never experienced this amount of Kei being produced by herself.

“I was dragged into the fight since meeting you. I was even brought here. Who would let you pull me around as you wish when I’ve reached here? Who would ignore this! I’ll walk the path with my own strength from now on. Who would care whether about you?”

YOU ARE HERE

She wasn’t just talking to Dixerio. She meant the Electronic Fairies too. Melnisc’s resolve had also just been conveyed. They hadn’t mentioned anything about their plan. They didn’t even say anything about the responsibility that Nina was to shoulder.

Nina was ignored. Were they just using her as a good tool?

No. Perhaps not. Forget Senou and Grendan. At least she couldn’t believe that Zuellni would do this. But Dixerio’s attitude now had turned her confusion into fury. She felt these people who knew of the truth of this world were showing off their advantage and planning to control her.

“If there’s danger in this world, then I’ll use my own strength to fight it.”

“……… I originally wanted to talk over this peacefully.”

The pressure from Dixerio hadn’t changed. It was neither messy nor shaky. Its density and amount continued to increase. His expression also wasn’t as haughty as before. His icy gaze stared at Nina.

“Someone as serious as you isn’t suitable to appear in this drama. You’ll definitely be angered into a mess. I say it would be better for you to forget everything.”

“It’s my business to forget or not. I’m also the one who gets angry. You don’t have to decide it.”

“Can’t be helped.”

Dixerio rested the metal whip on his shoulder, looking as if he was full of openings. No. This was simply an attack pose – to rush her, raise his whip and swing down.

It was only meaningful to execute the move in this mood.

Similarly, Nina raised her iron whips. Two metal whips – his weapon was the same as hers but it was nothing to him to have to control both whips. Nina was searching for the suitable fighting stance. But her level was still far from his. The essence of Raijin, a gambling move. She couldn’t fight him on par if she kept thinking of how to protect herself.

She slowly changed her pose, pulling back the left iron whip. She had extended it in preparation for his sudden attack, and guided it down to cross with her right iron whip. She bunched up her body as if she was tightly bounding herself. And like this, she received Dixerio’s attacks who was swinging down from left and right.

The stance she took in this crisis was a gamble. She only learnt how to use Raijin in the recent fight in Zuellni. Her current action was foolish in a situation with nowhere to escape. But she’d return to her old impotent self if she was defeated here and lost her memory, leaving her to only watch the events from Zuellni.

(Would that be it?)

Then don’t get stuck in the uneasiness of changing her pose. Her best choice now was to use the most advantageous stance in this fight to suddenly move forward.

Her density of Kei was increasing unbelievably. Would it explode in her body at this rate…? A wave of uneasiness suddenly began.

Almost at the same time.

Internal external Kei variation, Raijin.

Two lightning strikes hit each other. The destructive balls of light clashed and made their surroundings explode, sending the two fighters flying.

“Wu……”

Her internal Kei instantly eliminated the numbness of her body. The shock didn’t hurt. This wasn’t because of the numbness. This was proof that the match of external Kei had ended. The strength of the rebound had been swallowed as the two strikes clashed, swallowed each other and exploded intensely. The numbness she felt just then was created by the clash of the explosion.

(One more time!)

After being sent flying by the mad storm, she instinctively increased her Kei once more. She had already grasped hold of the fighting approach of Raijin. She must keep on fighting without stopping until she defeated him or he defeated her. This was the correct way to use Raijin. She didn’t feel she had defeated him in her last move. This meant he must be preparing for the next attack.

The stance of Dixerio who stood on the opposite side of the screen of smoke…

Raijin.

Release. Run. She didn’t feel anything other than the time when she first stumped on the ground. Her entire concentration was on the weight of the iron whips in her hands, and then she poured Kei into them. She wasn’t planning to swing her weapons. Her entire body had become part of the iron whips, breaking through in order to defeat her enemy.

Clash. Explode. Fly.

(One more time!)

Repeatedly.

Increase her Kei. Adjust her pose. And release.

(One more time!)

Repeatedly. Her feeling for her whole body was becoming hazy. She couldn’t tell what her expression and body condition were like. She was totally immersed. Immersed in what? Defeating Dixerio? Or releasing Raijin?

Clash. This time it didn’t explode immediately. Were the two powers resisting each other? The Kei of the two fighters was gathered in between the three whips. The boundary limiting the explosion was being controlled by the delicate pressure.

“Really, you’ve shown unbelievable growth,” Dixerio murmured, only inches from her.

“But I know. This is what it means to detach from oneself. This is what it’s like to open the lock in your heart. Who decides the thing called a limit? Not anyone else but yourself. You’ve released your rope right now. Be careful when you return to normal. Don’t lose yourself.”

The pressure between the two twisted, causing the explosion. The light of Kei shot into the sky as Nina leapt back.

(One more time!)

Who cared what Dixerio was saying. Continue to let Kei run and increase the density of Kei in her Kei vein. Use that stirring to make the entire world vibrate. Attack all who manipulated the ignorant Nina as she bet on her existence.

“But remember. There won’t be a next time,” Dixerio said in a low voice.

In the next second, something had covered his face. A mask. A Wolf Face mask. Yes. Nina didn’t know why he was wearing this mask the time when she saw him from Zuellni.

Why was it a mask of the Wolf Face?

“You!”

Was he one of the Wolf Faces? Was he not Dixerio? Was he an imposter?

“I’m neither an imposter nor a spy of the Wolf Faces,” he cut her off.

Kei was about to explode as it increased. A layer of blue light surrounded him as its strength continued to grow. The stirring released by that light caressed Nina’s skin. Something appearing behind him entered her sight.

(Um…….)

A voice coming from who knew where accompanied the sound of moaning. She realized immediately it was Melnisc’s voice. Melnisc may disappear again, judging from the attitude in the dream, but the Haikizoku was still in Nina’s body.

But…… Could it be…….

“Yes…… Haikizoku.”

“The vessel of a Haikizoku.” “the original Electronic Fairy.” “To have such an experience.” ….. Claribel’s voice sounded in her head. Was it what she meant? Dixerio had to fight the Wolf Faces because he was also possessed by a Haikizoku?

A cloud of dark fog appeared behind Dixerio and a dry hand reached out from it. Delicate and long fingers as of a female’s reached out to Dixerio’s neck. The fingernails entered his skin.

It looked as if the hand was reaching out, full of hatred, in order to squeeze him to death.

Blue flame. The light of Kei enveloped Dixerio. The same light enveloped Nina but Nina could only thought of it as the light of a ghost.

“Melnisc!”

The Haikizoku slumbering in Nina’s body stirred at her shout. Its attitude was hesitant and indecisive in the dream, yet it was reacting to her voice.

“Lend me strength.”

(Understood. But you have to be careful. This man has conquered the hungry wolf of extreme flames.)

Who cares.

No time to consider Melnisc’s words. Blue light also surrounded her. Her Kei had suddenly increased.

“Tsk. You can use it as you wish already? But……”

Dixerio moved. Nina also executed her technique accordingly.

Internal and external kei variation, Raijin.

The pressure and atmosphere that were totally different from before made Nina lose herself for a split second. It might not even be a second. She swiftly used her body, strengthened by internal Kei, to grasp hold of the situation. Dixerio was somewhere near. The feeling of the metal whip was sent to her arms. She would rush in to confirm his position rather than cutting the air apart.

Dixerio swung down the whip.

As if to match her breathing, Nina once again raised the two iron whips. Bright blue traces of Kei followed the two whips.

The result came within one second as expected.

An incomprehensible feeling came to Nina the moment she raised the iron whips. It was a feeling of being able to keep extending her iron whips as the pressure kept increasing. She felt more relaxed because the Haikizoku helped to increase her Kei. Originally, the increasing speed would add another burden to the whips but right now, she was given the strength to overcome that difficulty. She had had this feeling before at somewhere else. Just where and what was it…… She couldn’t quite tell. Just hold her weapons tight, pour Kei into them, the feeling spreading through her entire arms, the feeling of resisting something in the air, moving her centre of gravity. Everything felt different.

Something made her feel that this shouldn’t be what it felt like.

The uneasiness called forth by this feeling became reality in the split second as the three weapons crossed together.

The voice was so clear. The sight before her was unbelievable.

The blue light of Kei gradually scattered as it rebounded. Her arms, the weight suddenly lifted from her, felt so uncomfortable as if her arms had been torn off. Unable to accept this reality, Nina’s spirit was conquered by emptiness.

Dixerio’s metal whip attacked as if to tear through the emptiness.

Instinctively, Gongoukei ran through her entire body. But the timing was delicate. The huge amount of Kei in the iron whips had already reached Nina before she used Gongoukei and then it entered her body. Same as the name given to the technique, Nina’s entire body was exposed to the running of lightning.

They had broken and were sent flying. She had been staring at her lonely arms. Something was left in her tight fists. She was holding just the handles of her iron whips.

He had shattered them.

She never thought she would lose on strength.

She felt like she was in an intense current as she hit the ground.

“Ah!”

The air exuding from her mouth was mixed in with a fog of blood. She couldn’t breathe. She didn’t know whether her lungs had gone numb or that the attack had stopped her lungs from functioning. Intense pain flooded her chest. This was the only place that hurt. Though she hadn’t received all of the impact, her organs had received a huge shock.

“Did you think simple Dites can bear your Kei?”

Her sight was red. Maybe the capillaries in her eyes had burst. Dixerio even looked red to her as he bent down to look at her.

Her lungs were managing. But she couldn’t think properly as she lacked blood. Her fingers and skin were numb as if she had suffered an electric shock. Her body couldn’t move. Her body and consciousness couldn’t react to the sudden change. Just what had happened? No. She knew very well. But why…… why had this feeling conquered her now?

She couldn’t feel anything but the numbness in her arms. No, no just her arms. It was her entire body. The disappointment of being unable to feel her weapons took hold of her entire heart. The image of shattered weapons was craved deeply into her brain. Unable to fade.

The weapons had failed to bear her Kei.

Was that what had happened? No. She knew very well. This had happened to Layfon too. Harley had said that only a Heaven’s Blade could display all of Layfon’s potential. That was why he wanted to hold the Dite that Leerin had brought to him. Even though it still failed to help him use his true strength, at least he hoped to use the techniques he honed when he was a child.

This meant he was forgiving himself as he confronted his past.

Layfon hoped to use his strength better as he continued to fight. Actually, this was just Nina’s thought as she wanted to bring him back into the battlefield.

But she never thought the same thing would happen to her…..

No. The impact she felt now. The emptiness conquering her heart and the memory of her weapons being destroyed. Not just that.

The feeling of her iron whips had disappeared. The feeling of the iron whips that she had held for a long time since the time she started training in Military Arts. She had always wanted to have the weapons that her father used. Her father, who was able to elegantly wield the crude weapons. That feeling was gone. A weapon was just a weapon. Even the iron whips she made now were made by Harley. Speaking of which, she had kept changing her iron whips since coming to the Academy City. This was due to many different reasons that made the whips unusable. But the iron whips that she loved so much shouldn’t have had received this impact.

Then why?

“Right. This time, disappear,” Dixerio said faintly as he spread his hand. His five fingers closed in on her in her red vision.

(Right.)

Why such an impact?

It wasn’t just because her weapons were destroyed.

It was because the thought that was poured into the iron whips had been twisted.

?

Zuellni had felt it in the depth of the city.

This was the city’s Mechanical Department. Zuellni had been staying here, never straying. She had also stayed here as she communicated with Schneibel through the En system. She was currently unable to leave as she had to repair the city.

But she felt it. The voice that made her shake. A keening voice filled with pain and sadness. The feeling of not wanting to go made the voice louder and harsher.

Zuellni must maintain the city’s functions as an Electronic Fairy. The damage to the feet was hindering its movements. Only one leg was broken on the surface but the impact of the shock had caused abnormalities to many internal areas of the Mechanical Department. Though the city could still move, it didn’t have the speed it needed to evade filth monsters. Its balance was also worse than before. If the city kept moving, it’d bring inconvenience to the people in it.

Hence she must finish the repair as quickly as possible. Zuellni didn’t want the young people in this city to get caught up in the events that were to come.

But she felt it.

Nina.

Zuellni flew a few circles above the Mechanical Department.

Should she go? Or stay?

She couldn’t go. As an Electronic Fairy, and as one who had a huge connection to the fate of this world, she couldn’t forget her own mission. Her mission was to ensure the survival of the people in this city. That was why she was born and sent adrift in this world. This was the consciousness of the Electronic Fairy of self-managed Regios – the Electronic Fairy’s mission.

But she was confounded.

Zuellni was slowly growing away from her puerile appearance through the strength she obtained from Farune. According to her age, she should have grown more. But in reality, her image had only grown up a little. Though what her appearance was like meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy, it was special for Zuellni who had kept her puerile appearance for a long time.

Perhaps she had grown a little now that she had obtained some strength. The functions hidden in the strength had also been upgraded. The self-repair ability of the Academy City had apparently been upgraded. Though it still took time to repair the leg, the repairing of the abnormalities in the control system should be fine at this rate.

The students responsible for the repair of the Mechanical Department had been running around because of that too. Even if she didn’t do it for the effort of them, Zuellni must stay here and concentrate on repairing the city.

But……

“Being too honest is a cute side of yours but it’s also your weakness.”

The sudden voice resounding in the air gave Zuellni a shock. She flew high to look for the owner of that voice.

A girl sat on the round top of the Mechanical Department. It was Nelphilia.

“There’s no need to get deeper into it, is there?”

She reached out her hand to Zuellni, who was facing a girl of the night’s light. She hugged Zuellni as if they were bound together then she put her beautiful face, beauty that would make one shiver, close to hers.

“Electronic Fairies should finish their mission. You understand this too. Why do you care so much for that girl?”

“……..”

“Ah. That’s true. I also lent her my strength. I gave her back the Haikizoku I took from Saya.”

“………”

“Why? It’s simple. Because I want to see. See what? You’ll know.”

But Nina now was…….

“Yes. It’d leave her at this rate. But perhaps not so. You understand her personality well? She won’t yield even if she loses her memory. Well, there may be some side-effects as he’s the one doing it. If you’re really worried then follow me. It’s simple to eliminate the after effects.”

“………”

“Aa, you aren’t accepting this either? What a troublesome child. But what would you do? I’m sorry. All I can do for you is follow her. You should know I’m not in my normal state right now. The hole in the sky is another matter. Oh, Sheniebel may not leave this situation alone.”

Zuellni stared at Nelphilia, who was quite happy with this. Why was she here? She should be in Grendan, to witness with Sheniebel and others the event that Dixerio was going to make happen.

Why did she appear before Nina?

“Have you figured out?”

Nelphilia’s beautiful smile did not disappear.

“But Zuellni is the most important to me now. I’d abandon that child if you were in danger. I won’t lose my priorities.”

Zuellni considered her words. Considering what was most important and what she herself wanted to do. She pondered and pondered…

Nelphilia gazed at the flying Zuellni, who was hovering as she thought. An icy and beautiful smile adorned her face. It felt as if one would fall into a demonic trap if one was to look at her.

But there was just a bit, a bit of warmth in her smile. Warmth seeped through her gaze that was watching Zuellni.

Icy yet warm. The two contradictory expressions watched Zuellni.

Zuellni’s gaze flew in the air as she pondered.

The original people and those who now lived here. Which side was more important? Which side should she respect?

Different opinions causing bloodshed had occurred in this city. Zuellni had taken the role of an observer back then. It was important to ensure their survival but she had never interfered with the way they lived. Electronic Fairies only needed to move according to the principles set down for their own cities.

But now she was confounded. Why?

The reason was Nina. The girl whose body the Electronic Fairies thirsted for. Zuellni was confounded because of her.

Was that it? Was that really it? Was that why she was confused? Did she think her luck had made her meet Nina? Did she think Nina was a convenient tool?

No. It wasn’t like that.

“Is that the conclusion as expected?”

Zuellni flew back to Nelphilia and said that in a low voice with a bitter smile.

“………”

“I know. That’s why I’m here. This is all because of you, Zuellni. I can be here because of you. That’s why I can exist in this world. Because you’ve lent me your strength, I can survive till now.”

She reached out her hand to caress Zuellni’s face, curling up her hair. Physicality meant nothing to an Electronic Fairy. This manifestation was temporary, caused by the gathering of electronic atoms. But whether it was Zuellni or other Electronic Fairies, Electronic Fairies tended to grow according to the aspects of the initial appearance they obtained. They could control their appearance so they didn’t need to grow. But for some reason, the reality was different. Was it because the original possessed a real body? Or that an appearance meant something to Zuellni and the other Electronic Fairies?

This appearance was proof of Zuellni’s identity. It was the same as Grendan and Melnsic who could change their appearance according to their heart.

“Then let me convey your intentions.”

“……..”

“No need to be so surprised. You can’t leave the city because you need to repair it right? You need someone to convey your message but you don’t want to drag the students of this city into the event, right?”

“…….”

“Then only I can do this. It’s not a difficult job for me anyway. Why so surprised?”

“……..”

“Ah. You mean him? I don’t plan to stand by his side. Because this is my style. And……”

She stopped halfway. The smile disappeared from Nelphilia’s mouth. The girl of night stood up.

“Perhaps this is the last time we meet. Whether it’s life or death, I’ll fly through the hole as soon as it appears in the sky. The time spent connecting with that other hole was too short so I couldn’t absorb anything. But it’s enough to make my body move. In that case, I’ll probably not see you again. Whether this world is to be destroyed or not, I’ve to carry out my plan as long as things are progressing. Eliminate the insult I felt at that time. I’ve given you trouble in the past so this is the least I can do for you.”

Zuellni hugged Nelphilia as she looked at her expressionless face.

“………”

“Thanks. Only you would say something genuine to me.”

“……..”

“Uh, yes. We’ll hug again when that time comes.”

Nelphilia opened her arms and Zuellni flew to the sky again. The hand of the young girl pointed to the empty space and then there was an explosion of light.

Intense light conquered the Mechanical Department and then it gathered together. A square appeared in front of Nelphilia. It lost its light and gradually sink. The girl of night received it.

“…… It’s great I’ve lent her my power. Same as him. But what that girl needs isn’t me. It’s your smile.”

Zuellni smiled at her. The girl of night replied with a bitter smile…..

“Farewell. The time I spent with you was really happy.”

Disappeared. Leaving Zuellni to hover on top of the Mechanical Department. She concentrated on repairing the city again and never noticed she had returned to her puerile form.

?

The widespread hand continued to close in through her red vision. The illusion of the end came to Nina. If Dixerio meant what he said, then she wouldn’t die. But right now, she might die. The memory she possessed would die. She had been inexplicably dragged into this mess and inexplicably pushed away. She might be able to imagine it if it had been something else. But never this. Same as Dixerio, she had struggled in pain, tasted bitterness, wanting to tell someone of her experience so much that she couldn’t sleep.

Her memories were all painful.

Even so, she couldn’t comprehend why he wanted to push her out now.

The natural reason was that she got caught in the whole thing but the more important thing was that this was Grendan. She would end up dragging Layfon into it.

Nina was the one who forced him to enter the battlefield again. Of course, that wasn’t just it. It was also because Zuellni was in a crisis, and Karian knew everything about his past. But in the end, the one who made him stand in battle was her. Now that she recalled it, she had once kicked Layfon out of the platoon after knowing his past. Perhaps Karian had done something to interfere with this but he didn’t clash with her in the end.

But this was all Nina could think of now. Though it had only been a few months, had she thought of it this way back then?

Back then, she only wanted to do something for Zuellni. So she didn’t have the courage to let go of Layfon’s fighting strength.

(I get him involved in this.)

This was Grendan. A place of deep meaning to him.

She wished she hadn’t been so stubborn with her original intention. She wished the fight with the Heaven’s Blade successors had never happened. This way, Leerin wouldn’t have come to Zuellni and gotten taken away.

Layfon kept fighting because of Nina. Didn’t Karian also say “the reason of the fight is up to you”.

Layfon must have come to Grendan. He came to simply bring her back, knowing nothing of the fate she bore. What would he do here? Was he going to jump into the huge fight against the Queen and the Heaven’s Blade successors? Without the Heaven’s Blade to help him use his full potential, would he also experience her uneasiness as he held the handle of his broken Dite?

Even so, Layfon still……

(Am I still impotent?)

She had always been like this. She kept thinking ahead but she could do nothing. What had she been able to do during the time when Zuellni was attacked by the larvae? All she did was let Layfon fight.

(Am I deserving of forgiveness?)

She couldn’t be forgiven. She was so unsightly. She wanted to kill herself. Make herself disappear. Surpass her past self and become stronger. She had come to the Academy with this thought. But the current her hadn’t surpassed anything. And she never would have thought she would feel so impotent.

Was she to sigh about her impotence in here?

Impotentce. This feeling had sustained her actions till now. She had borrowed this thought to sustain herself even though she was hammered by reality. She had sustained herself till now even though her goal and means didn’t match. She had sustained herself even though she was dragged into an unexpected event.

She had gritted her teeth and endured even though she had lost her direction, feeling uneasy and scared. She had walked to this point though this place wasn’t the place she wanted to be in. Was she to lose all that?

(Stand. Stand up. I can’t let it end here!)

Her lips quivered. Her limbs had lost their feelings. Her vision was red. She couldn’t do anything. But even so……

(Stand up!)

Her heart hadn’t died.

She kept calling herself to stand up as Dixerio’s hand moved closer and closer. The faint light of Kei lit up his fingertips. Was this light to take away her memories? What was the difference between losing herself and death?

(Move!)

She called continuously. Even a tiny movement was better than nothing. She had to resist. She should be able to do something even though she had lost the iron whips. She must move to resist that hand, resist Dixerio.

“Let me help you.”

A voice sounded in her ears.

(Who is it?)

No. I know this voice. It isn’t possible to forget the voice that shakes my core so deeply. No other person would make the same voice.

It was Nelphilia.

Was Nina the only one hearing her? Dixerio’s movement didn’t change.

“I have something to give you. But unfortunately, this isn’t my present.”

She only heard her voice. That beautiful form hadn’t appeared. Only her voice resounded. But it wasn’t enough to stop the effect brought by fear.

(What does she mean?)

“No time for you to hesitate. I have two choices for you. Allow Dixerio to erase your memory or keep moving forward. Though he says the aftermath would affect your memory, I can help with that.”

Nina’s brain couldn’t quite catch up with her words. Choice. Even this girl was saying the same thing to her.

“I’ll give this to you if you want to keep moving forward. But if you choose this, then you’re not to start over or stop midway. Otherwise I’d kill you. I’d make you die in the depths of despair until you understand in core of your soul how important it is.”

Nina couldn’t understand her words. Her voice didn’t sound playful, the attitude she held when she was underneath Zuellni. Instead, Nina felt anger in her voice.

What was she mad at?

No more time to think. To move forward or to give up.

She had decided.

Hadn’t she been thinking what events would transpire if she were to give up and let Dixerio take away her memories?

(I’ve always just wanted to move forward.)

If she were to regret both choices, she’d rather regret taking the forward path. This was what Nina Antalk was like.

“Uh.”

Nelphilia sighed.

“All right. I’ll give it to you. The present of the pitiful child who is always giving away for others. The present of the cute child who hasn’t even thought of whether you match it. You must take great care of it.”

After her words. Something suddenly changed.

“Goodbye. You’ll forget me and anything else the next time you wake up.”

Dixerio’s hand extended to her forehead.

At the time when the hands that held the broken Dites felt the change.

At the time when power once again filled her body.

At the time when her red vision cleared.

At the time when she believed everything was back to normal.

Nina counterattacked. She swung without knowing what she was holding, jumping away from the shocked Dixerio.

“Hey, hey…….”

He was confused, shocked and……

“What kind of a joke is this?”

Furious.

“I won’t let you,” Nina said and then confirmed the things in her hands.

The iron whips. The iron whips had returned to their original forms. Their appearance hadn’t changed but they felt different. They wouldn’t break again. There was no proof of this but this was what Nina believed.

The strength living in her body hadn’t changed. Melnisc was silently lending her his strength. The pressure of the blue Kei hadn’t changed from before. However, she couldn’t feel any uneasiness from the blue Kei shining through the iron whips.

This was a sense of peace she had never felt before.

“Perhaps it’s your fault for bringing me here.”

The ability to fight as she wanted without regret made her feel peace.

“But I’m the one standing here. It’s my choice to decide whether to leave or not. This hasn’t got nothing to do with you.”

“It’d have been good were you to listen to me when I was in my good mood.”

Dixerio rested his metal whip on his shoulder.

“I said already that I’d do my best to get what I want.”

“Then I’ll do my best to keep moving forward.”

She increased her Kei again. Dixerio did the same. The color of the two blue Kei swayed intensely. They stirred, increasing their density as both fighters watched for the timing to release their Kei.

But they didn’t.

Dixerio’s Kei suddenly scattered and disappeared. He turned the weapon back into its Dite form and put it into his weapon harness while Nina was still confused.

“What do you want to do?”

“I’m not playing. I feel like a fool,” he replied, exhausted. He looked like he really had gotten tired of this. “You’ve wasted my goodwill.”

“Goodwill? I can’t see it.”

If he did it out of his goodwill, then his brain or his knowledge must have undergone some twist.

“Disobedient children need to be educated.”

“Stop joking.”

“I’m serious.”

He scratched his red hair and breathed out a long breath.

“Never mind. Do whatever you like. But don’t forget the things you’re holding.”

His gaze had stopped on her weapons.

But she didn’t understand. That voice. This was what Nelphilia had given her. But it wasn’t hers. She said she was only here to give it to her.

She looked at the weapons in her hands. The feeling from the weapons was real. It felt the same as the ones that Harley had made for her. She couldn’t see any difference.

But this wasn’t just it. The Dites wouldn’t break even if they were to receive the strengthened Kei of the Haikizoku. This belief stayed with her. And she didn’t feel uncomfortable at this event. The belief about the unbreakable Dites had brought along with it a sense of warmth and comfort.

These iron whips were unbelievable.

“You know what they are?”

“…… Think of it yourself.”

Dixerio watched her icily. Nina was speechless, pressed down by his gaze.

“This is the second time.”

“What?”

“The second time. You’ve escaped two times to return to normal. It won’t happen again. You can only keep on moving forward. You can only move forward with an intention of losing that power no matter what your Haikizoku says. This is what you bear now.”

“……….”

She couldn’t understand his meaning but she didn’t ask. His air told her he would refuse all questions she raised.

“…….. Well, good luck. I don’t have the time to interfere with you.”

“Eh?”

“The next time we meet is at Asura Harbor. The place to decide life and death. I won’t worry about your safety anymore. I’ll kill you if you get in my way. That’s all.”

He turned around and disappeared into the buildings.

The traces of the battle between the two of them stayed in the unusually quiet street. Nina had separated from Claribel because of the movements in the fight. This meant the fight just then had been very intense. But no one had come to investigate despite the huge ruckus. Everything disappeared after her question.

“What?”

Confounded. This was all she felt. The traces of the battle were disappearing one by one.

“What… What’s happening?”

She had no idea. She planned to prepare her fighting stance but Melnsic had stopped her.

(You’re back to reality. Stand down and move normally.)

What was going on? Still, it’d be bad if someone saw her like this. She returned the weapons to their Dite form and jumped to the roof of a nearby building like Dixerio.

“What’s happened?” she asked.

(The space has shifted and moved away from the real Grendan. You’ve come to a different place. The twist just then had been repaired. Everything is once again returned to its state in the real space.)

She still didn’t understand despite Melnsic’s explanation.

(The Wolf Faces are good at twisting space. The disappearance of the twist means the Wolf Faces have been eliminated.)

Must be Claribel and Minse. They won.

“Does that mean the plan to assassinate the Heaven’s Blades have been prevented?”

This was it. They were the ones who took away Leerin. Right now, they might be the enemies but they were the ones who attacked the giants. Though the feeling towards them was complicated, the latter meant more to her. Either way, she didn’t want the Wolf Faces to have their way.

(Then what next?)

“What do you want to do?”

The Haikizoku’s attitude in the dream was vague. He didn’t seem to accept the goal of Sheniebel. Dixerio had said something about “with the intention of losing that power”. Had he seen through the Haikizoku’s intention?

(………)

The Haikizoku was silent to her question.

“…… Watch my action,” she murmured as she watched the palace.

(Don’t you plan to return?)

“If anything had happened to Zuellni, it’d have happened already. I’d rather stay here and observe than do something useless.”

Yes.

If it was Layfon, he would do something to rescue Leerin. The words that Sharnid said when they headed for the lab was correct. Layfon feared nothing in Grendan, a place that had gathered Military Artists as strong as him. He’d come here successfully even if he was to fight his way through.

In order to rescue Leerin.

Nina’s heart hurt as she thought of this. The injury she received from Dixerio should have disappeared when Nelphilia handed her the iron whips.

Nina pondered. She touched her body and didn’t find any traces of injures.

“I’ve found out Leerin’s location. This should help him.”

Besides, she must witness the events here.

“Hey, you.”

Someone said suddenly as she was deep in thought. Nina turned around and saw a female putting her head out the window of the roof.

“Are you a student of the opposite city? What’re you doing standing there?”

“Ah, no. I……..”

She was concentrating on her own affairs, neglecting the presence behind her. So unsightly. The more she thought, the more flustered she became. In the end, she couldn’t even weave her words properly.

“I don’t know what you’re doing but don’t damage my house.”

“Ah, ok. No problem.”

The female frankly watched the serious Nina.

“Uh, never mind. By the way, do you have time to spare?”

“Uh?”

So sudden.

“You must be bored because you’ve been spacing out. I have something I hope you can help me with.”

“Ah, no, not at all………”

“Hurry up and come in.”

She wasn’t even listening. The female opened the window wider with the rope and pulled herself back. It seemed she wanted her to enter no matter what.

“Wh, what should I do……?”

She had asked but the Haikizoku gave no reply. What a heartless guy.

“I say, hurry.”

“O, ok.”

Reluctantly, Nina entered through the window.

CSR Vol 13 Ch 1 Part 5

The Queen brushed apart the blue dimness into the Inner Court.

“Leerin!”

The Wolf Faces had appeared to attack her while she was waiting for Leerin. The foolish invaders were eliminated the moment they appeared. She hadn’t even lifted a finger. Just the external Kei exuding from her was enough to finish them.

Wolf Faces. She had known of the name of this organization since long ago. She also knew of the fight between Claribel, Minse and the Wolf Faces who had infiltrated Grendan, but she just pretended not to know of it.

Because there wasn’t a need for her to make a move before that moment came.

But had that moment arrived? The lamentation she felt when eliminating them only lasted a second. She had quickly switched her mind around, found the opened door and the girl who had entered into this place.

The blue dimness still pervaded. Alsheyra saw the lonely bed. Standing beside it were her friend and the formerly-slumbering girl.

“…….Saya?”

Alsheyra had never seen the slumbering girl, as the door to the Inner Court had always been closed. Even so, she was still certain that the girl standing next to Leerin was Saya.

“Sen…. Your Majesty,” Leerin said in a low voice. She looked a little confounded as she covered her right eye with her hand. Was she hurt? No. That was impossible.

“Just call me senpai. It’s more convenient.”

Alsheyra was relieved that she was all right. Her expression softened as she walked over to them.

“Did those guys come here?”

“They did, but it wasn’t much of a problem,” Saya replied. Her voice, crisp as a bell, echoed merrily in Alsheyra’s ears.

“Really…….” She looked at Leerin. Leerin was still covering her right eye, watching the direction behind Alsheyra.

She already noticed when she entered the room. Numerous balls were spinning for some reason. She thought they were decorations of this space but they seemed to be something else. She randomly picked up one of the balls. It was just big enough for her to hold in one hand. It was made of glass and looked like it was an eyeball. A circle weaved of thorns was inside the pupil, weaving around a cross.

A pattern that really bothered her.

“……. Saya has awakened. Then it was inevitable that those guys would come. It would be more suitable to explain this as the true beginning.”

“It would be better for that to be the case, though that’s only my personal feelings.”

“What a coincidence. I felt the same not long ago.”

She had felt the same, but not now. If possible, she hoped this trouble would have occurred in the next generation after Leerin’s. Though she hadn’t gathered all 12 people, it was Grendan’s first time having gathered so many strong Military Artists. It would be foolish to give up this time and wait for the next chance. Besides, Leerin wouldn’t have hoped for that. She wasn’t someone who would push trouble to her descendents.

She could stand here because of her personality.

If she could prevent the coming event, she’d even sacrifice her feelings. This thought had never gone away.

“But you wouldn’t do that. In that case, we can only let it happen. If the opposite side doesn’t plan to, we’ll force them. My job is to eliminate it.”

“I’m counting on you,” Saya bowed. Alsheyra found she had unconsciously put her hand on Saya’s head. This action looked very natural.

“Is that all right? No matter what you think, the most important thing to us now is survival.”

Saya’s face remained expressionless even though Alsheyra’s hand was on her head. But a shade of dislike could be discerned from her countenance. The girl of night gazed at Alsheyra, confirming the feeling on her head.

“What should be said was already said. Then do you want to leave here?” Alsheyra asked the two of them.

Leerin nodded lightly, still with a hand on her eye. Saya also confirmed silently.

“Then let us discuss further outside. You must be tired after this ordeal.”

“Thank you.”

“Don’t worry. Leerin is my family too.”

“Eh?”

“Leerin’s surname will change to Eutnohl from today. There’s a crazy uncle but you can just ignore him. Even his relatives do the same.”

“But…..”

“Of course. You can keep the name Marfes if you like. It really is quite a good name.”

Leerin lifted her head, the original serious expression turned into a smile.

“Thank you, but I’ll listen to senpai and change my surname to Eutnohl.”

The change before the smile didn’t escape Alsheyra’s eyes.

It was an expression of joy. Tears of joy.

“Then it’s probably more suitable for me to call you Your Majesty.”

“…….. Yes.”

Included in it was the meaning of saying farewell to her name. The past Leerin Marfes who called her senpai had disappeared. In here was the daughter of fate that the three royal families had hoped for -- Leerin Eutnohl. This was Leerin’s own decision.

Sad and painful words had nothing good to offer. Though Alsheyra had never regretted her own fate, she really wanted changes for Leerin, who had to suddenly bear this fate. But the conclusion she could think of was that she could do nothing.

(I’m the useless one.)

“…… Anyway, let’s head up.”

She couldn’t tell what Leerin was feeling, judging by the expression she gave when she praised her Marfes name. But she knew her words hadn’t hurt her. Only that point was clear.

The current Leerin had overcome an obstacle and taken one step forward.

When Leerin’s thought turned back to reality, Alsheyra Almonise was already behind her.

Claribel felt deeply that she had gone over the limit of her own endurance.

“I can’t stand it,” she said in a low voice after Kalvan destroyed the practice sword in the dojo. A needle had pierced the handle of the sword. Of course, the needle was poisoned. Claribel pondered as she looked at the broken Dite with her head lowered. A Heaven’s Blade successor would never fail to notice the tiny change to his own Dite. Even if he were to spring the trap and the poison spread through his body, he only needed to cut off his arm before his whole body was poisoned. This level of speed and judgement was the most basic even for a non-Heaven’s Blade successor in Grendan. The person could always get a doctor to sew up the arm so no one would hesitate to cut his own arm off.

But one might not be able to control any situations perfectly once this step was taken. This was the end goal.

Let the gears go mad one by one. Things would head for the more advantageous situation this way. The effect wouldn’t be too bad.

But in this city existed Claribel and Minse who could sense Wolf Faces. They would never let them have their way here. Claribel would not let them win even if she was to bet on her pride.

The destination was the outer edge of the city. Toss away the Dite there and eliminate all evidence. The students at the dojo, realizing their teacher’s Dite was missing, must look very stiff.

Even imagining this scene was no fun.

“I can’t stand it,” she repeated in a heavier tone.

“Be patient,” Minse said, looking at her unhappily.

“It’s lucky we’re on this side. To swing with that level of Kei will provoke other Military Artists.”

Minse didn’t look happy because he knew what Claribel was like.

“Don’t talk about him. I’m annoyed.”

“Didn’t it turn out this way because you didn’t think before you acted?”

“You’re so longwinded.”

Minse made annoyed noises, his brows furrowed. A riot aimed at making a stain in the Eutnohl family occurred when Layfon took the Heaven’s Blade at age 10. This was done because of Herder’s incidence. Another commotion also occurred as a Heaven’s Blade was involved.

But the Queen didn’t handle it seriously as if it was a big case. After that, she solved the problem with unbelievable power while ordinary citizens still noticed nothing.

In the end, the Eutnohl family had to pay a huge amount as a fine……

“Thanks to that, it’s now a poor family with a royal name.”

Claribel laughed at him who had covered his face. Minse thought she would feel better after laughing but it still didn’t work as expected. Her expression had turned stiff again. Minse’s bitter expression changed.

“Hey, you know? I don’t want to be seen as a conspirator.”

“Ara. I’m the one taking action. You don’t have to worry.”

“As if Her Majesty would accept this reason. Besides, the space has returned to normal. This event will not escape Delbone’s eyes.”

“Never mind.”

“Never mind? Either way, we’ve kept the calm. What would happen if the medicine ignores its original effect?”

“Nobody’s designated that mission. We defeated them. The ending is perfect.”

Claribel looked at him – this bitter, bored, impatient, anxious cousin who gave off such an expression that was difficult to pull off – had boldly spoken out.

“Besides, we didn’t fight because we had an order. Things became like this when we came to. Either way, it’s enough that we eliminate them, right?”

Claribel became like this…… her first fight with the Wolf Faces was when she was nine. She decided to learn Karen Kei and so became Troiatte’s apprentice. Heaven’s Blades never took apprentices because nurturing an apprentice was an obstacle to raising his own strength. Ruimei, who opened his own school, was an exception. Hence, everyone thought it was difficult to become a Heaven’s Blade’s apprentice. However, Troiatte accepted her with a carefree manner. His belief was that he should be a gentlemen to all women regardless of their age. But Claribel didn’t officially become his apprentice. She had to forcibly enter the Military Arts stream that Troiatte hailed from, Nain, so to learn the basics of Karen Kei. She received his direct instructions after she had trained in the basics for some time. She had trained diligently so she could learn under him sooner.

And it suddenly arrived at that time.

It was so sudden, so unexplainable. She was attacked by the Wolf Faces but she realized after the battle that she was holding her Dite with her pose read, but she was facing passerby in a daze. Similar incidences occurred since that time. The Wolf Faces stood before her when she reacted, and then she had kept on fighting battles with them.

Nine years old. Judging by how she somehow managed to handle them, those Wolf Faces weren’t all that powerful. Claribel hadn’t met any strong opponents. Those Wolf Faces were of average strength. Numerous encounters with them gave Claribel opportunities to be creative in the battles. They had become the best opponents to her in terms of fighting a crowd.

And then she had met Minse who was under the same situation as her. He had discovered the purpose of the Wolf Faces. The two of them had worked hard to understand some of the truth. The Wolf Faces’ purpose was related to the three royal families. The three royal families of Grendan that were deep in the mystery of the world. Claribel understood that she herself was also deeply involved.
“But I won’t give up this chance to confirm my strength.”

“Then you just need to duel with your master.”

“He’ll definitely go easy on me.”

But Layfon wouldn’t be soft in this situation.

“Don’t you want to fight too?”

“…. You, are only of this level.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you just simply want Layfon to see how much you’ve grown? It’s been about three years right, you and Layfon….”

“It isn’t something admirable to talk about a girl’s secret that easily.”

The pressure in her smile made him breathe in a sharp breath.

She took a deep breath, showing no intention to continuing with the conversation. He should already have seen it. This was the outer edge. Though it was very close to the contact point with the Academy City, any interaction or entry was forbidden. Even people with goodwill could only look at the other city from here. There were many who wanted to help the immature people of the Academy City to repair their city. They had observed the other city in details and gone to talk with the palace to release the order. Of course, not all of them did this out of goodwill. Some did it to get a chance to earn money. Some also did it just to want to join in the fun.

Anyway, there usually weren’t many people here.

There were three males and females entering from the Academy City. She could tell from their uniforms that they were wearing fighting clothes. The Military Artists of the Academy City should still be on alert. Their presence here wasn’t anything strange. At least, fighting clothes weren’t all that strange to the citizens of Grendan.

Then what were they here for? Claribel’s curiosity made her look at them.

“That idiot, coming in here so openly……” Minse said in a low voice.

Claribel was looking at the same person. There was no mistake. It hadn’t been a year since he left Grendan. His face wouldn’t have changed much. It should still take the citizens some time to recognize him but if there were Military Artists among the crowd, they would have spotted him already.

He was Layfon.

“…….. Listen up. I’m returning to the palace immediately. Right now, so you stay here and wait for 10 minutes. If you start anything, do it after that time. Understood? This has got nothing to do with me.”

Minse jumped for the direction of the palace after leaving those words.

Ten minutes?

Claribel wasn’t that patient. But she was grateful that he didn’t completely stop her so she waited one minute. She jumped after the time had passed.

Of course, in a direction opposite Minse.

She rushed to stand in front of Layfon.

The girl who dropped from the sky to block his way drew out an image in Layfon’s mind.

“It’s been a while, Layfon-sama.”

“Claribel… sama…….?”

The daughter of the Ronsmier family. Heaven’s Blade successor Tigris’ granddaughter.

“I’m happy that you still remember me.”

Layfon didn’t drop his guard even though she was smiling. Even Sharnid could detect the challenge beneath her smile. Layfon wouldn’t have missed it.

“Hey……..”

He stopped Sharnid from snatching out his Dite.

“You and Felli, please…….. senpai, step back. If anything happeneds, evacuate. Move once you’re ready.”

Sharnid immediately understood him.

Layfon stood on a spot where he could cover for Felli. Sharnid and Felli stepped back to make some distance between them.

He understood Claribel’s meaning.

“Aa, are you planning to win against me?”

“I’m sorry but I’m not in the mood to chat now.”

Claribel’s hand hovered above the Dite in her weapon harness but she didn’t pull it out. The fighting spirit in her continued to rise. It was on the brink of erupting.

“This makes me think of the first time we stood in the same battlefield. As a Heaven’s Blade successor, you were my guardian in my first fight.”

“Did anything happen? I don’t remember.”

He had the Sapphire Dite, Shim Adamantium Dite, Adamantium Dite, and the Iron Dite. Which Dite should he use? He thought about it and decided in a split second.

Claribel’s expression cooled, affected by the provocation in his words.

“True. It was only one of many fights to you, but to me, it was unforgettable……. I’ve been only thinking of how to surpass you since that day.”

“Really? Then let’s have a quick fight. I don’t have time to waste on someone like you.”

“Yeah. That’s enough……”

She only managed to get half of her words out.

Claribel attacked. The afterimage of her standing pose was left behind as she rushed him. The Dite was still in the weapon harness but her fingers were ready to snatch it out anytime. The technique to pull out her Dite. A move without hesitation. Layfon held the Dite he had decided on initially – Sapphire Dite. He had snatched it out while Claribel was shortening the distance between them.

Red and blue, the lights of restoration crossed each other. The cut paths weaved together. The Kei released from the two bodies cut open the sky.

This all happened in one moment.

And then the stirring of the strength of the outpouring Kei linked the outer edges of Grendan and Zuellni.

“Has she gotten serious? That idiot.” Minse complained in distaste as he was on his way to the palace.

And the two Military Artists who suddenly entered a fight revealed a rare scene to the speechless citizens and the few Military Artists mixed in the crowd.

Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword). Claribel named this move herself. The twin swords made of ruby Dite danced in the sky. The handle made to guard her fists were of a design that made it difficult to let go of the weapons.

Yet the weapons were dancing in the sky.

They were dancing agilely in the sky with Claribel’s arm.

The Sapphire Dite altered by Harley and Kiriku made this scenery possible. The swing made at the time of restoration cut out a cut path faster than the one drawn by the scarlet blades of Kochouenshiken. That cut path then pierced through Claribel’s shoulder.

The fallen arm slowly fell onto the ground, drawing out a circle.

She rolled down next to Layfon, her stance totally collapsing. Blood continued to flow but her face was red. Her body was numb but words were weaved in between her teeth.

“As I thought, you’re the best.”

Only Layfon could hear her moans.

But her words failed to stop his steps.

“……Restoration 02.”

Claribel wasn’t a threat anymore. He turned the Sapphire Dite into the Steel Threads mode.

“Let’s go, senpai.”

“Ah, Oi, Oi.”

Sharnid was too shocked and his reaction was obviously slow. Layfon carried Felli with one arm, holding the handle of the Sapphire Dite in the other hand, and jumped.

The Military Artists at the outer edge only came rushing in now. The speed of the fight was so shockingly fast that even Grendan’s Military Artists couldn’t react fast enough.

But they managed to restore their Dites after coming to, at the time when Layfon and the two were meters away.

They roared in anger and attacked.

Attacks with Kei intense as flames.

They should have already realized it.

Their opponent was Layfon.

“I won’t hold back if you get in my way,” he murmured in a low voice as he waved the Steel Threads at them…..

The three of them rushed out of the outer edge.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p1|Chapter 1 Part 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Epilogue

2010-09-23T00:42:20Z

Infro: Changed the navigation

===Epilogue===

The feeling of Kei stirring through his entire body made Derek Psyharden frown. It seemed today would be a noisy day. Though it wasn’t something depressing, the fact that it prevented him from staying calm must mean it wasn’t worth feeling happy about. Besides, he wasn’t the only one feeling like this. Almost all Military Artists in Grendan that he had come across had become like this.

Derek had received a sudden summon. Grendan had contacted an Academy City – an incomprehensible contact. It had also sent over a number of Heaven’s Blade successors to help them defeat filth monsters. What incredulous information. On top of all of that, this Academy City’s name was Zuellni. All reasons for his uneasiness had gathered to Derek. However, what puzzled him was that he wasn’t the only person tasting this atmosphere.

He was in the reception room of the palace at the moment. He had been sitting on the sofa and had stood up to look out the window after feeling that running of Kei. Buildings blocked the centre of the source of Kei stirring, making its location hard to define, but he could tell it was somewhere close to the contact point. This information made the atmosphere more irritating. Derek could not calm down no matter what. He could feel that familiar Kei though two types of Kei were weaved together. He couldn’t be wrong. But……. Why?

Doubt deepened the atmosphere around him. He didn’t even know who had summoned him, yet he came as his personality would not allow him to ignore the summon. But perhaps this was the time to leave aside his personality.

He heard knocking on the door while he was troubled about it. The servant called his name politely and left to lead the way. And that was how Derek missed the opportunity to leave. He followed the servant.

The atmosphere in the palace was different from usual as he had expected. The dry and nasty feeling reminded him of his old battle days.

(What’s happened?)

Why did they summon a retired Military Artist? The more he thought of it the stronger the bad feeling became.

His destination was the room that he last went to, after the event involving Gahard Baren. The door opened and he entered the room. The chair behind the bamboo curtain was gone, replaced by a sofa and a table. The furniture was simple. But what was more surprising was…….

“Leerin?”

His adopted daughter was in the room.

“Father.”

“Why are you here?”

Leerin’s gloomy face watched him. She wore a blindfold over her right eye for some reason. The leather made blindfold was simple and delicately made. It did not suit her. The covered right eye was a mismatch to Leerin’s face. The image of the innocent girl stained with blood surfaced in Derek’s mind.

“…… What’s happened?”

Leerin’s expression revealed everything: what event had transpired, what she had decided. When all of the children reproached Layfon, on the day that his Heaven’s Blade successor title was stripped from him, only Leerin stood by his side. On that day, the lonely Leerin wore the same expression.

“Father, can you calmly listen to me? And believe what I’m about to say?”

“Leerin?”

His adopted daughter wanted to say something and he could feel the uneasiness in her words.

“Of course I’ll believe you. You’re my daughter. You won’t lie to me.”

“……. Thank you,” she said. She looked like she wanted to cry but her eye was dry. The strength in her heart had sealed her tears.

“My name’s changed to Leerin Eutnohl.”

She then told him everything, including the information she had obtained from Saya. She told him what would happen next, her role in the event and what she had to do. Derek crossed his arms in silence. His gaze never left his daughter. He didn’t think she was lying, or that he had been deceived. This was the palace, but more importantly, he could read the atmosphere. It was similar to the atmosphere of Grendan’s Military Artists waiting to be released in the battlefield. Once one sank into it, one would wish for an opponent no matter who he was. Derek was in that state when he waited in the reception room. The atmosphere strengthened while no one knew its real source. All Military Artists in Grendan had felt it instinctively. Something big was about to happen but no one knew what. This feeling was special. A feeling, knowing that the battle was here yet there were no enemies.

This was unusual.

“Leerin, let me ask you again.”

He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and let it out. His lungs expanded and shrank. In this process, the cycling air took away the confusion in him. If this was to become a battlefield, then confusion was useless. It was important to calmly digest the information of this battle. Besides, his daughter was the key to the battle to come. As a parent, he had the duty to make the battlefield the most advantageous to his daughter.

“You don’t need Layfon anymore?”

Leerin’s reaction was slow. Her expression changed from one to another. Her strong will suppressed it.

“……… Um,” she nodded resolutely.

“Layfon is no longer a citizen of Grendan. He cannot be involved in it. I’ve already decided.”

“Even though you still want to see him?”

“Yes.”

She didn’t look confused. No, she had already suppressed it. Had she chosen to sacrifice herself, or…….

“Then there’s only one thing for me to do,” he murmured. He snatched out the Dite from his weapon harness and restored it.

Leerin watched the Katana in his hand.

“Father?”

“Since he’s here, words alone cannot stop him.”

The stirring he felt just then……. It really was Layfon’s. His adopted son had come to take back his sibling. Words could not stop him who came with that purpose in mind.

“To hurt him with this Katana or to be hurt. Either way, this is the only thing I can do.”

“No…………” Leerin didn’t know what to do.

He smiled. “Military Artists are stupid creatures, especially my son. He’s like me. I’m sorry.”

“But………..”

“Don’t you want to stop him? I’ve decided. I don’t plan to kill him but would this naïve thinking work?”

He smiled. A more carefree smile than before. Thinking that he could do something for his children with this old body made him happy.

“I’m proud of him. You too, Leerin.”

He stood up and caressed her hair.

“Father……….”

“It’s my fortune to be able to do something for you and his decision.”

“I’m sorry…….. I’m sorry,” she moaned. Even so, no tears fell. She could not cry any longer. She had already prepared herself for this.

She would not hesitate.

“I’ll stop Layfon. You strive for the place you want to go.”

He returned the Dite to the weapon harness. He had no more to say to her. Derek left the room in order to receive Layfon outside the palace.

He headed out.

Leerin was temporarily rendered immobile as she covered her face. Layfon would become an obstacle. On the road she was to walk, he would become her obstacle. No, if she didn’t realize that before, she might not have to agonize over it. She would not have realized it if she had not seen Mei-Shen crying for Layfon. If so, she would be facing the future with Layfon right now. Perhaps he would even hold the Heaven’s Blade. He would be in his best condition as a Military Artist holding that blade.

However, reality was not like that because Leerin already understood her own feeling and the most important thing. She also noticed why she thought of Layfon. That was why she didn’t wish for him to appear. He had already left Grendan to search for his own path. He lived for it. It was all right even if his road was not to cross her path because she had already noticed her feeling.

That she must not rely on him anymore.

Perhaps she would never be happy if she hadn’t noticed it. Once she overcame this difficulty, perhaps, she could live together with Layfon in the future. It was enough that she knew the foundation for that future right now. She must not see him.

“Wu, wuwu………”

Her eyes were hot but the debris of that heat source did not show. She had already decided. Besides, she had cried before Saya. No need to cry anymore. She gathered up her sadness and burned it all with the fire of her spirit. A picture surfaced in her mind. A picture of thorns. Captured by sadness, only this picture was unrelated to her consciousness. Only this picture remained in her mind. The thorns fell one by one. They fell into emptiness, and for some reason, the last piece landed on Derek’s head. In the end, they surrounded Derek. The meaning inside this picture… Leerin didn’t want to know, but she knew.

I see. So that’s it. That’s why Layfon……

“Then…”

She lifted her head. No tears stained her blindfold. She had decided not to cry. She stared at the door that Derek had closed behind him.

“As I thought it is still not possible, Layfon,” she murmured, standing up.

Resolution filled her face.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1p2|Chapter 1 Part 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Epilogue

2010-09-23T00:40:21Z

Infro: /* Epilogue */ Removed some spaces

===Epilogue===

The feeling of Kei stirring through his entire body made Derek Psyharden frown. It seemed today would be a noisy day. Though it wasn’t something depressing, the fact that it prevented him from staying calm must mean it wasn’t worth feeling happy about. Besides, he wasn’t the only one feeling like this. Almost all Military Artists in Grendan that he had come across had become like this.

Derek had received a sudden summon. Grendan had contacted an Academy City – an incomprehensible contact. It had also sent over a number of Heaven’s Blade successors to help them defeat filth monsters. What incredulous information. On top of all of that, this Academy City’s name was Zuellni. All reasons for his uneasiness had gathered to Derek. However, what puzzled him was that he wasn’t the only person tasting this atmosphere.

He was in the reception room of the palace at the moment. He had been sitting on the sofa and had stood up to look out the window after feeling that running of Kei. Buildings blocked the centre of the source of Kei stirring, making its location hard to define, but he could tell it was somewhere close to the contact point. This information made the atmosphere more irritating. Derek could not calm down no matter what. He could feel that familiar Kei though two types of Kei were weaved together. He couldn’t be wrong. But……. Why?

Doubt deepened the atmosphere around him. He didn’t even know who had summoned him, yet he came as his personality would not allow him to ignore the summon. But perhaps this was the time to leave aside his personality.

He heard knocking on the door while he was troubled about it. The servant called his name politely and left to lead the way. And that was how Derek missed the opportunity to leave. He followed the servant.

The atmosphere in the palace was different from usual as he had expected. The dry and nasty feeling reminded him of his old battle days.

(What’s happened?)

Why did they summon a retired Military Artist? The more he thought of it the stronger the bad feeling became.

His destination was the room that he last went to, after the event involving Gahard Baren. The door opened and he entered the room. The chair behind the bamboo curtain was gone, replaced by a sofa and a table. The furniture was simple. But what was more surprising was…….

“Leerin?”

His adopted daughter was in the room.

“Father.”

“Why are you here?”

Leerin’s gloomy face watched him. She wore a blindfold over her right eye for some reason. The leather made blindfold was simple and delicately made. It did not suit her. The covered right eye was a mismatch to Leerin’s face. The image of the innocent girl stained with blood surfaced in Derek’s mind.

“…… What’s happened?”

Leerin’s expression revealed everything: what event had transpired, what she had decided. When all of the children reproached Layfon, on the day that his Heaven’s Blade successor title was stripped from him, only Leerin stood by his side. On that day, the lonely Leerin wore the same expression.

“Father, can you calmly listen to me? And believe what I’m about to say?”

“Leerin?”

His adopted daughter wanted to say something and he could feel the uneasiness in her words.

“Of course I’ll believe you. You’re my daughter. You won’t lie to me.”

“……. Thank you,” she said. She looked like she wanted to cry but her eye was dry. The strength in her heart had sealed her tears.

“My name’s changed to Leerin Eutnohl.”

She then told him everything, including the information she had obtained from Saya. She told him what would happen next, her role in the event and what she had to do. Derek crossed his arms in silence. His gaze never left his daughter. He didn’t think she was lying, or that he had been deceived. This was the palace, but more importantly, he could read the atmosphere. It was similar to the atmosphere of Grendan’s Military Artists waiting to be released in the battlefield. Once one sank into it, one would wish for an opponent no matter who he was. Derek was in that state when he waited in the reception room. The atmosphere strengthened while no one knew its real source. All Military Artists in Grendan had felt it instinctively. Something big was about to happen but no one knew what. This feeling was special. A feeling, knowing that the battle was here yet there were no enemies.

This was unusual.

“Leerin, let me ask you again.”

He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and let it out. His lungs expanded and shrank. In this process, the cycling air took away the confusion in him. If this was to become a battlefield, then confusion was useless. It was important to calmly digest the information of this battle. Besides, his daughter was the key to the battle to come. As a parent, he had the duty to make the battlefield the most advantageous to his daughter.

“You don’t need Layfon anymore?”

Leerin’s reaction was slow. Her expression changed from one to another. Her strong will suppressed it.

“……… Um,” she nodded resolutely.

“Layfon is no longer a citizen of Grendan. He cannot be involved in it. I’ve already decided.”

“Even though you still want to see him?”

“Yes.”

She didn’t look confused. No, she had already suppressed it. Had she chosen to sacrifice herself, or…….

“Then there’s only one thing for me to do,” he murmured. He snatched out the Dite from his weapon harness and restored it.

Leerin watched the Katana in his hand.

“Father?”

“Since he’s here, words alone cannot stop him.”

The stirring he felt just then……. It really was Layfon’s. His adopted son had come to take back his sibling. Words could not stop him who came with that purpose in mind.

“To hurt him with this Katana or to be hurt. Either way, this is the only thing I can do.”

“No…………” Leerin didn’t know what to do.

He smiled. “Military Artists are stupid creatures, especially my son. He’s like me. I’m sorry.”

“But………..”

“Don’t you want to stop him? I’ve decided. I don’t plan to kill him but would this naïve thinking work?”

He smiled. A more carefree smile than before. Thinking that he could do something for his children with this old body made him happy.

“I’m proud of him. You too, Leerin.”

He stood up and caressed her hair.

“Father……….”

“It’s my fortune to be able to do something for you and his decision.”

“I’m sorry…….. I’m sorry,” she moaned. Even so, no tears fell. She could not cry any longer. She had already prepared herself for this.

She would not hesitate.

“I’ll stop Layfon. You strive for the place you want to go.”

He returned the Dite to the weapon harness. He had no more to say to her. Derek left the room in order to receive Layfon outside the palace.

He headed out.

Leerin was temporarily rendered immobile as she covered her face. Layfon would become an obstacle. On the road she was to walk, he would become her obstacle. No, if she didn’t realize that before, she might not have to agonize over it. She would not have realized it if she had not seen Mei-Shen crying for Layfon. If so, she would be facing the future with Layfon right now. Perhaps he would even hold the Heaven’s Blade. He would be in his best condition as a Military Artist holding that blade.

However, reality was not like that because Leerin already understood her own feeling and the most important thing. She also noticed why she thought of Layfon. That was why she didn’t wish for him to appear. He had already left Grendan to search for his own path. He lived for it. It was all right even if his road was not to cross her path because she had already noticed her feeling.

That she must not rely on him anymore.

Perhaps she would never be happy if she hadn’t noticed it. Once she overcame this difficulty, perhaps, she could live together with Layfon in the future. It was enough that she knew the foundation for that future right now. She must not see him.

“Wu, wuwu………”

Her eyes were hot but the debris of that heat source did not show. She had already decided. Besides, she had cried before Saya. No need to cry anymore. She gathered up her sadness and burned it all with the fire of her spirit. A picture surfaced in her mind. A picture of thorns. Captured by sadness, only this picture was unrelated to her consciousness. Only this picture remained in her mind. The thorns fell one by one. They fell into emptiness, and for some reason, the last piece landed on Derek’s head. In the end, they surrounded Derek. The meaning inside this picture… Leerin didn’t want to know, but she knew.

I see. So that’s it. That’s why Layfon……

“Then…”

She lifted her head. No tears stained her blindfold. She had decided not to cry. She stared at the door that Derek had closed behind him.

“As I thought it is still not possible, Layfon,” she murmured, standing up.

Resolution filled her face.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You

2010-09-23T00:39:52Z

Infro: /* Bottle letter for you */ More removed some spaces

===Bottle letter for you===

He held a document on that day. The document that had arrived in his hand later than its delivery time had given him a huge shock. Not that because it arrived late. Under the inconvenience of letter deliverance between cities, it wasn’t possible to guarantee timely delivery of anything. Hence, one would be more lenient to this mishap.

He had deliberately printed out the data from the terminal because he could better feel what he was reading on paper rather than on the screen.

“……… But why?” he muttered after a short moment of confusion.

Rather than joy, doubt first surfaced in his mind. The person in the rough photo on the document looked to have grown a lot, but he had lost his sensitivities. He looked like an ordinary boy. It was hard believe he had once brought him so much impact. But there was no question to the city he came from, and his name was the same as before.

The person in the photo still left traces in his mind. This happened five years ago. The childish air in the boy was disappearing, but some part of it remained. The trace of youth. People always viewed the traces of the young as their potential in the future. Though he shouldn’t be considering this as he was only twenty years of age, but the trace of youth could fade with growth. The choices in one’s life reduced through time. In the end, only one road was possible. However, this explanation was for the general populace.

He was different.

As a Military Artist, he was born to fight. He had no other choice, and his talent had farther paved the road for him. For him to come to an Academy City filled with immature students, it was unbelievable.

……… But this was the reality.

“Have to do my best,” he murmured.

Karian Loss. This was his name. He was the Student President of the Academy City Zuellni. This was where he was now.

<center>◇</center>

That thing was in every post office near any roaming bus station of any city. In a box beside the counter held letters placed in a mess. Karian tried all he could to take out one of the letters. The roaming bus driver, wearing a somewhat dirty uniform, had stuffed a few letters into that box and had then taken new packages from the post office and left. Though the letter wasn’t eye-catching, it had strongly attracted Karian’s attention.

It was a letter without an address for its addressee, a letter not specifically written for anyone or any organization. It was sent to anyone, any city no matter what that city was, as long as it was sent to someone living in a world different from the sender’s own. A letter without an address. In Karian’s memory, these letters weren’t received with gladness by the post office. However, for some reason, these letters were increasing in number. The post office had also taken a counter measure against it.

At that time, Karian was only ten years old. He lived in the Trade City Santoburug. Since the beginning of the year, his vision had reduced drastically. He had to wear glasses now. The uncomfortable feeling on his ears and nose made him square his glasses.

The letter in his hand was quite new. Except for the rough edges of the four corners, he couldn’t find any traces of damage on it. It had probably taken in all the luck of the roaming bus. Karian studied the envelope and put it in his bag. Though there was no rule that said one couldn’t take the letter home, he still wanted it to be safe.

What was he expecting? Perhaps expecting a change to his routine life. He wanted to breathe in the outside air.

The present Karian could not recall what he was thinking back at that time. Either way, he remembered he had taken the letter home.

His family life was very content. He lived in a huge mansion. He had a strict and serious father, a gentle mother and a young sister……. No matter how he looked at it, it was a good family. Karian himself did not have anything to be dissatisfied about. Not that he would complain. As the child of a rich family, he worked hard for his grades and people could easily find any shortcomings on the surface. His parents loved him. No one would be more fortunate than him in this world. He was content.

But, for sure……….

“Nii-sama.”

The door opened after a knock. Karian’s sister walked in with a servant, carrying a heavy book in her arms. Hair the same colour as Karian’s waved behind her as she delivered the book to him. He had lent her the book a few days ago.

“You’ve finished reading it?”

“Um,” she nodded with a face that carried an immature air.

“Did you pull an all nighter?”

This thick book wasn’t one that a child could finish reading in so short a period of time. He studied her and did not see traces of tiredness in her eyes.

“Lend me the next one,” she said without answering him and pushed the book to him. Karian took it with a sour smile and caressed her head. His hand felt the warmth that was unique to a child’s, proof of her exhaustion.

“I’ll prepare it and lend it to you tomorrow.”

“You must.”

She pouted at the gentle instruction but she immediately agreed. She was probably losing to sleep. It was extraordinary that she could concentrate and finish reading such a thick book at her age.

The servant took her hand and led her out of the door. Her footsteps were not stable. She would probably fall asleep before she arrived in her room. This was his younger sister, Felli Loss. Out of all normal members of the Loss Felli, she was a special child with the power of psychokinesis.

That was Felli.

Kei – was a special power that supported the strength of a Military Artist. A psychokinesist made a further change with it. A psychokinesist’s body strength was the same as a normal person’s, but he possessed strong brain cells that could release the Kei of psychokinesis, turn it into atoms and use it to gather information and to communicate.

Karian returned the book to the bookshelf, feeling the weight of the book through his wrist. Felli could read and write at the age of six, and she could read professional books of this thickness, all thanks to her ability of psychokinesis. Though the words she used were still a child’s words, her knowledge far exceeded Karian’s.

Incredible. Though Karian had met Military Artists and psychokinesists, all of them were adults. Were they that incredible too when they were young? Did such a huge distance exist between them and the normal people? Felli had so easily crossed over the four years that separated them. His sadness probably rose from his psychology.

He was jealous of his sister.

At his age, he was beginning to use his knowledge to his advantage. That was what made him sad. The gloomy atmosphere in his room intensified.

He returned to the desk and without any mood to study, leaned on the chair. A sense of failure and inferiority mixed together and created a feeling that he couldn’t describe with words. He couldn’t think of a way to let it out, yet he didn’t want to be troubled about it on his own. Not that he couldn’t imagine it. It was just revolting to even think about it.

His hesitation stayed with him and only became worse and worse. The negative feeling stuck to every part of his body like glue. While finding a way to escape it, he found the letter in his bag.

<center>◇</center>

The door to the Student President’s room had been blocked. A tray of sandwiches that replaced dinner, prepared by the Student Council members, sat on the table. Karian was sipping tea after dinner.

The person who walked into the room was Felli. She had just entered first year. The feeling of wearing the General Studies uniform was nostalgic. Perhaps he wasn’t used to her growth in these four years since he left her. She was twelve back then. He had only recently gotten used to the difference between the present Felli and the Felli in his memory. Once more, he could only sigh at the speed of the growth of an adolescent.

The emotionless face of a pschokinesist had not changed, but currently, Felli’s cheeks were pale red, her breathing irregular. She must have run from her room to here.

“Nii-san.”

In her irregular breathing, she had changed her greeting.

“…. What’s it?”

She held a new uniform in a plastic bag.

“What is the meaning of this?” she looked at him angrily.

He squared his glasses and spread his hands. His face showed the icy expression he used during work.

“As you can see, I’m transferring you to Military Arts.”

“Why? I……..”

“If possible, I want you to live freer, but the city’s current circumstance does not allow it. You should also know of the Academy City’s situation.”

“What has that got to do with me? I know Zuellni would lose all its selenium mines if it lost in the next Military Arts Competition. But we’ll leave this city one day. In that case, why……….”

“Felli.”

He understood her and he held the same feeling, but he still stopped her.

“That’s rude to all the students who come here to search their path.”

“Then I just need to go to another Academy City…….”

“Do you think our parents would consent to that?”

Felli lowered her head, biting her lips. Everyone back in Santoburug had high expectation of her as a genius in psychokinesis. Originally, she had no chance but to live in her home city for her entire life. However, influenced by their daughter’s thinking, the parents had allowed Felli to leave the city in a limit time. The condition was that she must go to Zuellni, where her brother Karian was. The Loss family was rich through its trading on information, and it had used its huge influence to persuade the government to allow Felli to leave. On the surface, Felli had appeared to leave for Zuellni to further her studies. The department of a psychokinesist like Felli was that important a thing for the city.

“…… I didn’t want to be a psychokinesist.”

“I also didn’t want to be a normal person. If I had a power equaled to yours, I wouldn’t have done this. Since people cannot just obtain what the power they want, unfairness also clings to you all the time.”

Though it was an opinion hard to accept, Felli’s head was lowered and she did not argue. She just kept her head down, not moving an inch.

“From tomorrow, you’re a Military Arts student. Your classes are the same no changes would interfere with your lessons. I’ll let you know later of other admin procedures.”

The room echoed his dry voice. His sister staggered out of the room. Alone in the room, Karian leaned back on the chair. His body felt heavy, as if he was feeling all his exhaustion at once. He recalled her figure leaving the room with her head lowered. It was a nostalgic feeling, proof of the fact that the many years of separation between them had not changed them.

Perhaps it was the same for Felli.

Karian opened the envelope. The letter, having traveled a long journey, had obtained different kinds of smell. It also retained a faint aroma of the flowers, a smell of the outside. The smell of a place that Karian could not contact with. The air of some place that disallowed him from stepping foot in. The letter had allowed him to temporarily overlap with a different place. He seemed to understand why this kind of letter was always mailed out.

The words on the letter were typed up. They were hand-written in neat handwriting, as if the writer was imitating some kind of writing. It looked to have come from a female’s hand. Karian tossed away his worries and began to read.

“Hello, stranger. My name is Sharon Marcel. I really hope this letter wouldn’t be sent back to my home city. I wonder what will happen to it?”

What will happen to it? That troubled Karian. Sharon Marcel had not mentioned the name of her city, but from the content of the letter, she must have left the city already. Karian found that amazing. Though he knew many people could change from one roaming bus to another, it did not feel that real to him as his level of knowledge was still not enough. He wanted to know why she left her home city, but he’d probably only find out till he read the entire letter. He kept reading.

“Perhaps it’s strange for me to send a letter like this after leaving a city, but it wouldn’t be surprising if you think about it closely. I only know the sceneries of two cities. Though the roaming bus has stopped in many cities, I could only look in from the outside. No matter which city it is, I can’t move freely as I’m not a citizen of that city. I understand from the journey that there’re so many more people and cities than I can imagine. Back in my home city, what I heard was just a small part of everything. This world is really vast! But for the cities that are related to my life, there’re only two.”

She publicly announced her wish in this letter, saying that she wanted to understand the world more. It wasn’t just for knowledge. She wanted to experienced it and write down the wish of the world where numerous Regios drifted.

And she also understood that it was an impossible wish.

“What the……..”

Karian was disappointed. He never expected it was such a boring letter. Though one could only write about oneself in a letter not addressed to anyone, but how could she hope to gain the goodwill of the reader by writing a negative letter? This person seemed to be older than Karian. This side of her was worse than him.

Karian was angry that the letter had failed his expectation. Of course, one reason was that he held too much expectation. Normally, he’d just laugh it off, but not today.

Yes, he should write back. This sudden thought fascinated him. The other person was female. She probably wrote the letter, hoping to meet somebody. In that case, the person who received the letter must be a brilliant male. A male who could understand her, respect her and comfort her. Yes, that’s right. Karian pondered in his foul interest, pondering how to reply as his pen ran on the white page. He knew this was boring and meaningless and was tempted to stop writing. But he wrote to the end and folded the letter, wrote the address on the envelope and took it to the post office. He did all that without hesitation.

When he put the letter in the mail box, all he had was a feeling of self-hatred. He hated he was only a ten year old kid. Perhaps he could manage to suppress his impulse when he grew older?

“That’s why I’m sending you this letter, to you whom I know nothing but your name. If possible, I hope you live in a city that I know nothing about. But in a world that contains numerous cities like stars, I think it won’t be that bad for the letter to be sent back to my home city.

I want to listen to your story. I also want to hear the story of your city.”

Trade city Santoburug. A city that specilised in information trading. Its system was the same as a normal city’s. Every few years, it participated in an intercity match. Mostly, it fought against the cities in its vicinity – Ronderia and Karamarina. One was a manufacturing city. The other was an agricultural city. Don’t know whose joke it is to fight against these two good business partners. Since Santoburug’s relationship with these two cities had worsened, it could only obtain information from faraway cities. And the information was what Ronderia and Karamarina desired. In the end, the hostile relationship between the three cities evolved into that of a natural information trade.

An Academy City was the best target in terms of information trade. It gathered immature people, but that meant it had also stored up talents from different cities. It was a city of mixed values. The city chased after flexibility. It was able to use its potential on research and invention. An Academy City’s research was valued highly by other. Other cities all used the results of these researches to make other inventions and employ them in use.

According to Sharon’s request, Karian had explained the situation of his own city. But when he thought closely, he didn’t think there was anything special he wanted to let off.

The outside world. It must have all kinds of things that differed from here. Each sealed off city had its own culture, but the specialty of Santoburug had avenged out the difference between culture and civilization. The trade of information seemed to have smoothed out all the ripples in the sand.

In so prosperous a city like Santaburug that is the avenge of all cities, doesn’t that mean it doesn’t have anything sellable and different? As Karian had thought, it mattered not where one was in.

Time passed in such thoughts. As he waited for a response, anticipation and uneasiness greeted him every morning. But because the time of delivery between cities was much longer than he had imagined, he had gradually forgotten it.

It was three months after that he received the letter.

<center>◇</center>

Karian examined all the documents sent over, and began processing the letter of notification.

If they had such a strong Military Artist as him, they would win the next Military Arts Competition. Everyone would hold the same conclusion in the face of this person’s strength. But an excellent psychokinesist was necessary to allow this Military Artist to utilize his full potential. If information could be provided to this Military Artist in a large scale, his strength could be used more easily. As such, Felli was necessary.

“But…….”

Karian looked at the document in his hand again. This person had chosen to enroll in General Studies. In reality, a Military Artist of his level could learn nothing by entering Military Arts course. Felli was probably the same. The government shouldn’t have given this person permission to leave his city.

Something must have happened.

Karian must find out the reason to it. He had to transfer this person to Military Arts when he entered the Academy City, because the year of his entry was the year of the Military Arts Competition was to be held. Karian’s gaze landed on the vase in the room as he thought of how to obtain that information. The red flowers blossomed happily in front of him.

“……. Am I going overboard?” he asked the flowers.

But the aroma drifting through the air was different from that in his memory.

Karian was skeptical of the letter that the manager of the house had taken to him. Once he saw the name of the sender, he recalled what he did three months ago. Extreme self-hatred and embarrassment made him want to tear apart the unopened letter, but he wanted to find out what she had to say. In the end, he chose to open the letter.

“Yo, hello. Thanks for your reply. In truth, I’ve sent out ten similar letters. You’re the third to reply……. And no one had written as bad as you.”

As if he had received a head wound, the impact was heavy for him.

“You understood my intention and my feelings, but you still played with me like I’m an idiot. You deliberately messed around with me who am so far from you. It’s rare for such long distance concentration.”

A chill ran up Karian’s back. Large beads of sweat ran down his face. He had been seen through. This woman had seen through his horrible taste by just reading the letter. He felt deeply the wound made by the hidden crawls of this person whom he held in contempt. Though this atmosphere made him feel dizzy, he kept on reading.

“But I like you the most of the three. You described your city in details, but unfortunately, I can’t give you a pass. Though I want to understand a city’s history and uniqueness, that’s not only it. There’s also the scenery. You might only think the city is only used to gather information, but that’s not it. I want to understand how you feel about the city. Perhaps you don’t understand with such an abstract explanation. Ah yes. You said in the letter you’re 22. But in truth, how old are you? If you still want to say more, then send me a letter. I hope you’d say something more meaningful next time.”

He had lost completely……..

After reading the letter, Karian looked at the ceiling. He never thought the prank he played back then would suffer such defeat.

“How can this happen?”

He was still doubtful after reading. Was that address not the sender’s address? Was this woman actually in Santaburug, someone that Karian knew? Who was she? Karian had no clues. His parents…… But his dad was busy all day, and her mother was busy helping her husband. They wouldn’t have the time.

This person might not be in Santoburug. In that case……

“Did she really leave her city?”

His sense of defeat did not fade, but he couldn’t suppress his curiosity. He quickly found a piece of blank paper and began moving the pen without hesitation. Say something. What should he say?

Karian never thought he could be so happy in his confusion.

<center>◇</center>

The person who came in after knocking at the door was a young Military Artist with a stiff expression on her face. Vance, standing beside Karian, looked at the gloomy girl.

“Excuse me. I’m in Military Arts second year, Nina Antalk. I heard you want to talk to me?”

“Yes, I’ve been looking for you,” Karian nodded and looked at the document beside his hand. An application form to form a platoon.

“You want to form the 17th platoon?”

“Yes.”

“According to the document, you don’t have enough members. You can’t form a platoon just with a piece of paper.”

Karian’s words did not scare her. Keeping her stiff expression, she nodded.

“AS you said, there’re only me and Sharnid Elipton. There also a Dite technician from the Alchemy course, but Sharnid was once active in the 10th platoon.”

“You entered the 14th platoon in first year. Sharnid was the same. He’s young and can do much. If there’re enough members, I’d really anticipate the forming of this platoon.”

“Karian,” Vance cut in a low voice. He meant to stop Nina from forming a team. Nina and Sharnid were both excellent Military Artists, but Vance had doubt on whether Nina had the quality to act as captain. Nina was in second year. The first priority they should consider was her experience.

Vance was right.

“…….. I want to know why you wan to form a platoon? What are you not satisfied with in the 14th platoon?”

“Nothing. I think the 14th platoon is excellent.”

“Then………?”

“I admit it’s my willfulness. But I want to try a fighting style that can reflect myself.”

“You can’t do that in the 14th platoon?”

“The 14th platoon is excellent, but time is needed to do things my way. I’m doubtful of whether Zuellni has the time for that now.”

“What honest opinion.”

Nina’s personality dazzled Karian. So honest that she was stupid. This was shown in her handing in the application form even without enough members. It was easy to reject her with the reason of her being young and impatient. Though Nina needed Karian’s permission to form a platoon, Vance’s vote could reject her in this situation.

But he did not. This meant Vance was also moved by Nina’s honesty.

“I understand your passion,” Karian said. His words cleared up Nina’s confusion. However, Vance’s muttering made her control her emotions.

“But it’s not possible to properly acknowledge the team when you don’t have enough members. Besides, it’s not permissible to find any Military Artists to fill the number. If one can easily become a platoon member, it would affect the air of Military Artists.”

“…….. Yes.”

Nina’s relaxed expression turned stiff again. She was alert for the bitterness to come.

“How about this. I’ll give you temporary permission. If you don’t have enough members till the deadline, then I’ll take back the permission. As for the limit….. yes, let’s make it the month after the opening ceremony. Both you and Sharnid are excellent Military Artists. Even though the 17th platoon might not be formed in the end, I don’t want you two to have nothing to do. Besides, it takes about the same time to enter another platoon.”

“That won’t happen.”

“I hope so.”

Nina’s gaze pressed onto Karian’s in response to the provocation in his words. A chill ran up Karian’s back at the Military Artist’s hostility, but his expression remained the same. Bad Military Artists would be exiled from an Academy City, but he knew Nina wasn’t that kind of person.

“I very much anticipate your performance, oh yes……”

Pretending he suddenly thought of it, Karian said the things he already had in mind.

“I’ve someone to introduce to you.”

“Huh?”

“A psychokinesist. And I’m not boasting. She really is talented.”

Nina’s eyes shone. For those among Military Artists who held special powers to evolve into psychokinesists were few. In addition, this was a talented psychokinesist. This was what Nina needed.

“Please introduce her to me,” Nina said with her head lowered.

Karian’s smile was faint. He had planned this from the beginning. Since hearing of Nina from Vance, Nina was enough to make him interested in her. And her stubborness far exceeded Karian’s prediction. What was more important was that this level was not enough to form a new platoon. On retrospect, this environment suited that person. He might not be able to make use of his potential in an old platoon. On the other hand, the new stage that awaited his coming and the adaptability to him were worth anticipating. No. Even if others were to match his strength, Felli was enough for that. Even if the team was to disband afterwards, the hurt caused by it could be alleviated.

“What’re you thinking?”

Vance’s gloomy face watched Nina leave the Student President’s room with elation.

“I got beaten by her passion.”

Karian didn’t know whether Vance understood his meanings. All he thought of was next year, the time of ''his'' arrival. Besides, it hadn’t been confirmed whether ''he'' was to arrive at Zuellni.

After Karian received that letter, he had communicated with her three times. One time, the letter took three months to arrive. The other two letters took one month and two weeks respectively. This probably was due to the number of roaming buses and their different routes. But the difference was comical. Though the route wasn’t that different subjectively speaking, but on closer inspection, all cities were constantly on the move. Even though one didn’t know how long a distance existed between two cities, the route must be continuously changing.

Perhaps, the vast world was in fact very small. The movements of the cities and the wilderness conquered by filth monsters made people feel the distance was long.

Karian received the fourth letter after six months. He was now eleven years old. This was his first time understanding the meaning behind his age increase. A few more years, he’d be of age to request to leave the city. Fortunately, the Loss family specialized in information trade. Though father had already settled down in Santoburug and had his own employees, information had it that he used to travel between cities between his marriage. He would probably agree with Karian’s thinking. Once he graduated from junior high……

But there was one thing he was concerned about. No, one thing that he regretted.

“Your mind really does not match your age. You’re not cute at all. But you’re right. A safe route changes according to the changes of a city’s location. Normally, even cities near each other spend a lot of time moving, so much more than that moving in a straight line. I heard of this from friends who live in the Traffic City. Speaking of which, aren’t all roaming buses, as the key of communication between cities, under the control of the Electronic Fairy in Yorutemu. It might be a bit ominous but what would happen if filth monsters destroyed Yorutemu?

Normally, I’d have to wait for a long time to hear your thoughts, so this time, allow me to share my opinion. Uh, though I don’t know how Electronic Fairies came to this world, they have formed different characteristics of the cities, creating the survival system for us human. If the city’s consciousness is defined as a body, then we’re acknowledging them as living beings like us. Does that mean instead of Electronic Fairies living as individuals, they are social beings who each work different part?”

That was the Sharon Karian he couldn’t see. She was in Academy City. Even if Karian went over to her city, she would’ve graduated when he enrolled.

Karian had only recently noticed the simple thing mentioned in the letter. As he read the letter, his admiration for Sharon’s theory grew. He was both surprised and afraid of the truth.

“Did I leave the city so to see her?”

The roaming bus and this letter caused his knowledge of the distance between cities to fade. Though it wasn’t impossible, there did exist a faint sense of distance and danger. Most important was, she had never mentioned her home city, nor did she mention her plan after graduation.

Should he ask? Would she tell him after he asked? What would happen after he asked? Would he follow her and go to her home city? And afterward? In fact, Karian already knew how to express his wish to leave. He just hadn’t prepared himself mentally. That wish had only stayed on the level of knowledge. But the knowledge he obtained from early maturity and his own thinking had made him comprehend the growth of a young man. Like the etching of a mark, this was his first time seeing the other as a female. He hadn’t yet seen her, but he was attracted by the personality and knowledge brought out by the words. Thinking how this was just like his style, he began mocking himself to calm down.

But true peace and calmness did not come to him.

Yet, he could not ask her face to face.

The possibility of Karian and Sharon meeting randomly in so many cities was zero. Even if Karian was to inherit his father’s information trade and traveled between cities like his father in his youth, he could only raise that possibility by very little. Was his feeling for her to end when he hadn’t even seen her? This thinking and his bitterness made his hands shake.

He couldn’t end it like that. He had decided. Nothing would happen if he waited. Waiting for her to come to Santoburug was the same as waiting for a miracle. He must act. Of course, he wasn’t planning anything exaggerated. Immediately leaving for the Academy City she was in was not realistic. It would be strange for a kid of his age to handle the administrative papers for a roaming bus ride. At this stage, it was possible for him to see her. Besides, what could a child do once he saw her? Nothing was advantageous for him.

He could only do one thing. Though it was an insignificant action, Karian knew he must resist falling into the sprouting of this confused feeling. He held his pen, as if he was resisting the resistance in himself.

Everywhere else was dark. No matter how dazzling sunlight bathed the ground, the ground had no connection to the world beneath it. It was as if darkness had filled a ditch. Karian grasped his own collar.

“How’s it?”

“The usual failure to attack the fake nervous system. The simple reaction really isn’t satisfactory.”

If he could let things go by not looking at the exhausted face of the Head of Alchemy, it would have been good. Faint light floated before the two of them. The darkness was most dense around the light, as if it was sucked into that light only to be pushed aside.

“I’ve always been thinking, do you want it to wake?”

“It was originally born from the Guardian Beast plan. It separated from what cannot be analyzed. Through a long period of time, changes had occurred to it. And we can no longer understand the original body it came from.”

Karian could tell the passion in his words. The Head of Alchemy was no longer answering the question. He couldn’t see his expression in the dark. Of course, not that he wanted to see his face, fascinated as if possessed by a devil. Beneath the sunlight, the Head of Alchemy was a proper researcher, but he had changed since entering here. Was this his true nature? Or did the darkness turn him into another him?

“No one knows what would happen if it wakes.”

“No one knows how much power it has, but it must be enormous. If it can be gathered and processed, it could solve the current problem.”

“That’s just an optimistic speculation.”

That wasn’t it. Karian hadn’t been listening since the middle of the conversation. This man was like the sinking darkness, possessed by that existence. The city’s crisis had just given him one more excuse.

The scenery hidden within Zuellni. Only after becoming the Student President could he see this scenery. It was the greatness brought about by a certain reason, or it was just randomness. No matter what, Karian couldn’t have seen this in Santoburug.

At the same time, it reminded him of something worrying.

(Is this what you’ve seen?)

Sharon. For you, who have once lived here, you should have seen this too.

He returned to his room. Only the icy cold air greeted him. His sister was in her own room. He hadn’t seen her for days. That couldn’t be helped, but he was worried. He had wanted to acknowledge the way of life she wanted. In fact, before he knew she was to enroll, he had thought he would let her live the way she wanted if Zuellni were to lose in the next Military Arts Competition.

He had given up until that time came.

A miracle had happened. No, it was about to happen. If a miracle appeared, anyone would naturally consider how to make it more effective, even if he was to sacrifice his sister…… It didn’t matter that she would hate him after that.

It was deep into the night. Karian changed into his pajamas and walked carefully to the kitchen. He made himself a cup of tea and returned to the living room.

Karian tasted the tea under a lamp. In the dim room, only the aroma drifting from the table stimulated his feeling. Smell. First, he only smelled the aroma that was left on the letter. The aroma of another city. Attracted by that aroma, he had decided to come to Zuellni.

Because Sharon was here at that time.

Karian’s gaze moved to the door at the sound. Felli appeared under the dim light. Though he couldn’t read her expression, the atmosphere surrounding her was rejecting him. She walked past the sofa behind him and headed for the kitchen. He could hear the sound of water running from the tap. Felli came back out. It seemed she only came to get some water.

“Felli,” he called.

“….. What?”

“After the end of next year’s Military Arts Competition, I’d let you live the way you like. No matter what, I’ll be graduating then. No one can bind you anymore.”

“……. Do you think it’ll go that smoothly?”

Felli wasn’t at all happy with his words. She was smart. But unlike Karian, Felli’s cleverness came from the experiences as a psychokinesist.

“Do you think people who know of my psychokinesis would let me switch back to General Studies? Even though you’re returning to the city, the next Student President might permit my transfer. The promise of someone who is about to leave is meaningless.”

He couldn’t defend. If he admitted her point, he would only anger her more.

“I can only…….” She didn’t say anymore. Her words disappeared in the dim darkness. She could only not do her best. That was probably the content of her missing words.

“Why do you want to protect this city so badly?”

She didn’t wait for his answer as she closed the door and left.

“……. It’s harder to persuade one person than a crowd.”

He had been in Zuellni for five years now. Though he had learnt how to operate a city in the Student Council that Sharon was once in, his way of interacting with an individual had not changed.

Karian sighed and quickly drained the tea that had gone cold.

“Why……?”

He returned to his bed and caught a glance of the vase sitting by the window. The flowers seemed to understand him as they wiltered in the dark.

He would put the flowers somewhere else tomorrow.

This thought accompanied him as he sank into sleep.

He had written the letter. Though he didn’t know whether it worked, the uneasiness of waiting for the reply and the regret of wondering whether the content was appropriate were speedily destroying the feelings he had laid bare in the letter.

Every day was long. The heavy pressure pressing on his chest failed to leave him with the passing of time. The first month seemed to have stolen his consciousness. The second month was like forever. But time continued to pass day by day. At last, he received the letter at the end of the third month.

“In truth, I’m surprised. You do know what you’re saying? I’m sorry, but I thought you were joking. It’s unbelievable that you feel like this when we’re so far away. But my dream is very sold. Ahah, I really am a girl.

Of course, I’m happy, since I’m a girl. Can you understand that delicate difference?

But, sorry. I can’t return your feeling. This isn’t a problem of age and distance. I already have someone I like. I’m helpless with him. He’s the same age as me but he’s playful. Yet, sometimes, he can be serious. What a strange guy. True to say, with my serious personality, I don’t think I’m suited with that type of person. But this can’t be helped. Maybe, this feeling would not be realized. Even so, that can’t be helped. This explanation is spoiled, but I think you’d understand. Even if I could tidy up my feelings, you cannot come to my city. I can’t return to Santoburug. I’ve my own reason.”

The letter hadn’t ended, but he could no longer read the rest of the letter that he had been waiting for, for so long.

The conclusion was out. As Sharon said, this wasn’t possible. Even so, he couldn’t help himself and had written her the letter, pouring all his emotions out in it. He didn’t cry. Only his throat felt bad.

Had it ended?

The second day, Karian bought flowers with the spare time he had from his work at the Student Council. Not only did the flowers at home wilter, the flowers in the Student President’s room had lost their vitality. In order to buy new flowers, he had come to walk on the road of the shopping street.

A girl had appeared in a corner of an alley that did not connect to the shopping street, holding a bunch of flowers. Judging from the apron she wore, she must be working in some restaurant. The flowers were probably decoration for the shop.

After seeing Karian, the girl was slightly surprised. She nodded an apology and was about to leave. Karian smiled as he walked past her.

The aroma of flowers drifted to his nostrils.

“…… Can you wait a second?” he quickly turned around and called to her. He stood before the nervous girl and looked at the flowers before her chest.

A bunch of small flowers in faint yellow.

He had never seen this type. He had come to many florists in Zuellni, but he had never seen this flower. No, he had never smelled this aroma.

“Excuse me……… Where did you buy these flowers?”

The girl answered in suspicion. After thanking her, he walked straight into the alley. The alley was very narrow and it branched off. He kept walking between the two buildings. The end was a space that seemed to draw a perfect square. Tall buildings filled the four corners. A random space had appeared here. Who knew whether it was planned? In the space was a greenhouse. It looked like a simple house made to store equipment. It probably hadn’t been repaired. Karian could see it was originally a fine house.

Though the plastic sheets covering the greenhouse weren’t that transparent, he could barely see a figure moving in the house. The closer he walked, the stronger the smell of the flowers.

“Excuse me,” he said. The person in the greenhouse answered him. It was a female’s voice.

“As I thought, it was lonely to end this relationship with you. Though I was lonely, that can’t be helped. I still think of you. I know I’m willful. A relationship on paper feels somewhat special. It’s simple, but the other person cannot accept it. Because you must be very serious.

But how long can this feeling last? Forever? Can’t be. I’m sorry. To me, swearing for a love that has no result is just a lie. Because that’s the same as ignoring other means of obtaining happiness. That would become someone else’s unhappiness. Only you? If that’s the case, those words reflect you. But can I just sit and watch unhappiness befall you? Perhaps you would say yes. But I don’t want you to be unhappy because of me. I wish for you to end this feeling for me. I don’t want you to be unhappy. I don’t want any students to be unhappy in the Academy City. At the same time, I don’t want you to be unhappy.

You knew of this city because of me. You’re my most important person who hadn’t changed in those six years. You’re closely connected to the Academy City that I deeply love.

I’ve decided not to write to you anymore. I’d welcome your letters if you were to write back. I think when that time comes; you’d have begun tidying your emotions.

If possible, I really want you to see that little space I made. For you who can’t appreciate scenery, I wonder what expression you’d make after seeing it. How anticipating.

If you really did come to Zuellni, then try to find it. If you’re lucky, perhaps you’d stay there.”

The door to the greenhouse opened. The rich aroma inside it enveloped Karian.

It was here.

That must be it.

Sharon’s letters always carried the aroma of another city. The aroma came from these flowers.

“Is there anything you want?”

The female student wiped the sweat on her forehead as she looked at him. She was suspicious of the Student President coming here alone.

“Aa, sorry. Could you sell me some flowers?”

“Ah, I’m sorry. These flowers aren’t for sale. The conditions to nurture them are very harsh, so not many flowers are grown. Sometimes when they’re ready, I give them out to people I know.”

“This is?”

“The outside base of the Flower Appreciation Research Club.”

Outside base?”

Karian looked around.

“Been negotiated?”

“Yes. The conditions here are suited to growing these flowers. The senpais in the past negotiated and built this greenhouse.”

“In the past. How long ago?”

“I heard it was ten years ago.”

“I see.”

It really is here.

“Can I look around?”

She gave him permission and he entered the greenhouse. Cute little yellow flowers spread in the house. Though they were small, the aroma they gave off was rich. Not rich in a way that made him feel uncomfortable. He felt refreshed.

So it’s here. It’s the scenery that Sharon wants me to see. The place she had put lots of effort into creating is this place. Flowers are blossoming in between buildings, in a place that had disappeared amidst data. This must be the scenery she mentioned.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13_Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume13

2010-09-23T00:37:29Z

Infro: Hidden, Full Text Page for Chrome Shelled Regios Volume 13

===Novel Illustrations===
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations}} 
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost}}
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|Volume 12]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14|Volume 14]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-08-04T20:28:08Z

Infro: /* Volume 8 - Mixing Note (Full Text) */ 7->8

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabitated only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm blewin in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)==
*29 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Before II Completed
*23 July, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed (75%)
*17 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*05 July, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed (60%)
*02 July, 2010 - Volume 8 Epilogue Completed
*29 June, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed (30%)
*25 June, 2010 - Volume 13 Prologue Completed
*21 June, 2010 - Volume 12 Epilogue Completed
*13 June, 2010 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*12 June, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Morning Completed
*11 June, 2010 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*9 June, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Before I Completed
*2 June, 2010 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*31 May, 2010 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*25 May, 2010 - Volume 12 Prologue Completed
*25 May, 2010 - '''Volume 01 - 07 Will now be locked from Anonymous Editing, thank you for all your Contribution! Please Register for free, to continue to support this project.'''
*24 May, 2010 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*23 May, 2010 - Volume 9 Epilogue Completed
*23 May, 2010 - Legend of Regios Volume 1 Prologue Completed
*14 May, 2010 - Volume 9 Chapter 5 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Darkness. And Then...]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*A Day For You 02
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Happy Hot Dash
::*Morning of You and Me
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume 11 Impact of Childhood | Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*Lunchtime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*Dinnertime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*Nighttime of you and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Cadenza Road Itto]](75% completed)
::*Epilogue
::*Bottled Letter For You
::*Ghost in Ghost
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - You Have Yet to Stop Anything
::*Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs
::*Chapter 3 - He Said the Storm is Coming......
::*Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead
::*Chapter 5 - To the Indecisive Person
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man with no instincts
::*The story of the Alchemist
::*The bloody trail across the mountain of death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As if entering the boiler
::*Ascetic's path
::*Appearing from the filth
::*Two snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man made legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2010-07-31T09:47:24Z

Infro: Undo revision 70856 by Jheena789 (Talk) Reason: Spam

== Volume 2 Name ==
Shouldn't

Volume 2 - The Wind of Albion/ 風のアルビオン

Be translated as Albion of the wind or something like that?

--
Proto

== Volume 5 Chapter 2 ==

*Trejon: why is that Volume 5 Chapter 2 stands at 50% completion?? nobody is translating it?
and actually is this a comment pool XD?

**It seems that this chapter has been stalled for quite some time. Perhaps some other translator can finish it off?~ Lime.

== Nyu-Kassuru ==

Nyu-Kassuru seems to be Newcastle.

* lolol.

after reading that out loud, i have to agree.

made me chuckle.

good spot my friend.

mind you after living in Newcastle for 5yrs, i have an urge to rename it as "Newky" and have all the locals refer to it as the "toon"

which the locals affectionately calls it. :)

[[User:220.246.154.243|220.246.154.243]] 04:28, 10 June 2007 (PDT)

== ZnT Teaser ==
The link is broken. The best I could do was putting Aquastar forum thread nearby; though I couldn't get it to show the right post. Any help is appreciated (required post number is in URL already). Or should it rather be removed completely? AFAICT, it was translation of the very first chapter, which doesn't make sense now...

I bet this is what Saito would say "I acknowledge the fact men make good pets and women rule the world! (So did men once)
I'm more than happy to let women rule the world, but they have to be willing to let me wear a dress with undergarments!! (Ankle fans and lipstick optional of course) You can make me sleep on a bed of hay and beat me with a whip for little to no reason, among other things. Also, you can treat me like a dog, get naked in front of me, and even make me dress you and still make me wash all of your clothes including your underwear."

==Edit Deleted : Licensing==

The novel has now been licensed. http://www.gomanga.com/manga/zerosfamiliar.php

Yesterday I posted this here. A unregistered undid my edits which is an action I would think only a administrator would have the rights to do. In the Baka-Tsuki disclaimer it says -" This wiki is done with the intention to A) Improve my(c) English writing skills. B) To provide a storage space for fans of the translated works(a) so that the fans can promote these works(a) C) To attract more readers''' to make English licencing(d) possible''' "

So why were my edits deleted? If an admin or did so I wouldn't question it but this seems less good-willed.[[User:72.207.45.14|72.207.45.14]] 17:38, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

The person who undid your edit was unregistered. This was probably someone wanting to keep this project alive. We have already recived the news that ZnT is licensed. You can find more about this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1345 here]. This project will continue until the volumes are actually released.

Sorry for any inconvenience caused.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:02, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

Ah okay ^_^ Since Seven Seas has dropped titles before continuing until publication is a good idea. I rarely come here (only checking up on the Clannad translation) I didn't know about the forum thread. Thanks [[User:72.207.45.14|72.207.45.14]] 19:53, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

== Proper Names ==
According to Wikipedia articles, country name is Romalia, not Romaria or anything; most likely, author meant Jörmungandr. If we translate proper names rather than transcribe them (Louise vs. Ruizu, Albion vs. Arubion etc.), let's be consistent where possible.

*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zero_no_Tsukaima#Setting
*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jörmungandr

The same applies to Gallia vs. Garia, see Wikipedia for "Gaul".
I'm fixing chapter names in vol. 7, 11 & 13.

[[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 23:35, 26 April 2008 (PDT)

== Proper Names (reply) ==

About Romaria/Romalia:

Honestly, you can translate it either way. I don't care if you bother to change this since there isn't proof which is correct. Same goes for Gallia.

Though a note to you, "because Wikipedia said so" does not, at all, mean anything. Wikipedia is changeable by everyone, after all.

--

About Jörmungandr:
"most likely, author meant Jörmungandr"

Seriously, have you not heard of basing something off of something? The author clearly based Jörmungant OFF of Jörmungandr, but it obviously isn't.
In the novels, it is written "ヨルムンガント". Jörmungandr is "ヨルムンガンド".
The author didn't mean anything and make a mistake, he did this on purpose. So it should be "t"

~Serenade beta

just a side note a d at the end of a word in german and similar languages is pronounced as a t so the author is using the phonetic rendition (and according to my literature on norse myths Jörmungand doesnt have an r on the end) also for the wikiphiles the Jörmungand article is preceded by this warning "This article does not cite any references or sources." as opposed to my book "Norse Mythology a guide to the gods, heroes, rituals, and beliefs" by John Lindow.
Come to think of it (though it has been bugging me for a while) is the r on the end of Gandalfr there in the book or did someone translate it to that, because if its not in the book it likely follows Tolkien's rendition of Gandalf, as Tolkien was a scholar in norse mythology.

~Speerous

== Publication dates? ==

# Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
# Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)

Was volume 14 published before volume 13? Seems very unlikely. Could someone correct this?

--

Volume 5
Chapter 2-2 completed
Chapter 2 stands at 50% completion.

~ Vorpal

== About Chapters' Original Names ==

As every book has it's original title, couldn't it be possible to write also the name of the chapter in Japanese? It doesn't matter if it's not in the Main Page, but at least somewhere to be read, plz. Maybe here it can be written... :)

~ Macko Darlack

--

On another note, I suggest we change the Volume titles to reflect the way it's written in Japanese:

How it's all (Blank) of (Blank)

e.g.

The Familiar of Zero

Albion of The Wind

The Prayer Book of The Founder

The Water Spirit of Oath

The Holiday of Tristainia

The Ruby of Atonement

The Pentecost of Silver (Yeah.. this one's kind of awkward though)

The Serenade of Nostalgia

The Ball of Twin Moons

The Duet of Recollection

The Holiday of The Fairies

The World Door of the Holy Country

The Saint of Aquelia

~Xorius 07:59PM (GMT +10:00) 05/09/2008

== Vol. 9 Chapter 9 Title ==

Well, consulting a Kanji dictionary, the kanjis in 怪鳥 are 'mystery' and 'bird/fowl/poultry'. As some days ago S3-Ch7 was released 'The Ball of Sleipnir', there appeared a big airplane-like ship that was referred as 'a mysterious bird'. For that reason I guess this names fits with the chapter title.

~ MD

Thanks for the info^^

== Vol. 13 Chapter 13 Title ==

The kanas in "Aboard the 『オストラント』号" can be romanized as "''Osutoranto''". Now that S3-Ch8 was released, in English fansubbed version it is referred as "Ostland", something that was related with the East (however, it doesn't fit too much with East, 'cause Ost has to do much more with West [''Oeste'' in spanish]). It is the name of an airship (the one mentioned in Vol. 9 Ch9) named after Saito's origin, through the East, by %"%·/&%·.
As for the kanji, 号, it can be read as ごう (gou), meaning number, issue, sobriquet, pen-name... well, i don't know what sobriquet nor pen-name mean... but, ごう can also be kanjiized (new word! :D) as 壕, meaning trench, dugout, air-raid shelter... well, if those meanings are right, maybe someone could choose one of them... but I think for the name of that thing, the "Ostland" name fits well :D

~MD

In the chinese RAWs, its directly translated into Eastwards. Which makes sense with what's stated above. And the 号 is normally added at the name of Ships... kind of like Type, or Class kind of thing.

At least the chinese do haha...

~Xorius

Btw Ost is east in German and given that much of this comes from norse mythology german is a better reference language although finnish or danish is better still

so... the name of V10,Ch1 would be "The ''Ostland''", and V13,Ch3 "Aboard the ''Ostland''", right? or we write Eastwards instead of Ostland?? (btw, danish i reckon... but finnish never. totally diffrent *-) ) ~MD

== Translation ==

I've seen numerous times that the word 'lady killer' has been used to describe good looking people like King of Gallia, Guiche and Julio. Native english speakers will think why do those guys kill females, but its actually a direct translation from jap/chi that means "womaniser". Hence i propose for all lady killer to be changed into womaniser which would be more appropriate??~Lime

Well, there's the term "drop-dead gorgeous" but doesn't really mean that people drop dead at their sight. Hehe, just my two cents. Anyways, I'd think it can go either way. Smooth operator, maybe? But some may not understand, so what to do.....-zultek

I'm a native English speaker, and I got it quite fine. But for others' sake, I shall voice in. There's "ladies' man" as a term with the same meaning; "Playboy" too.

I like the term ladies' man... implies good looking and also a womaniser. I can't see any direct translation off the chinese word lady killer.. propose a change? ~Lime

-----
In fact, "Lady killer" is a term I have often come across in other works and even movies. In fact the famous Agent 007 is described as a ladykiller in one of the movies, so I don't hink this is a cause of concern. Sincerly ~Jim

Isn't there even a song "Lady Killer"? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:30, 17 July 2010 (UTC)

yes there is and [http://lyrics.astraweb.com/display/113/lita_ford..dancin_on_the_edge..lady_killer.html here] is the lyrics to the song. [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] 02:34, 19 July 2010 (UTC)

== About some Abbreviations ==

When i read the article long ago, i didn't know (nor do i know now) the meaning of these acronyms A.W.O.L, M.I.A, K.I.A... there are some translators from there... what are they?

~MD

They are, respectively, military acronyms for 'absent without leave' 'missing in action' and 'killed in action'

Oo that's not meaning literally, right? ~MD

:AWOL means the soldier has absconded from their post or deserted.
:MIA means the person is missing, presumed dead. No body has been found or at least not positively identified.
:KIA means a body has been found that either is the person named, or has been identified as that person.
:JBV^_^

== Volume 12, part 3 Name ==

'''Right To Use Saito during a Day'''. Shouldn't that be '''Right to Use Saito ''For'' A Day'''?

I don't know what the japanese title is (I don't have this volume.) But in common English usage, you'd use ''For'' rather than ''During'', as the statement is written in the future tense.

:Past = Saito Used For a Day
:Present= Using Saito For a Day
:Future = Use Saito For a Day

JBV^_^

eh, I think "Use Saito For a Day" is imperative, not Future, which is either "Will Use Saito For a Day" or "Going to Use Saito For a Day" regardless, "Right to Use Saito For a Day" is a noun, and has no tense: changing the tense of an incorporated clause would make it nonsense: "Right to Saito Used For a Day" if bad grammar. You are correct that it should be "For", not "During". :)

== Shinto Priest ==

Shinto priest sounds rather awkward in this context, making it seems as if there is some Japanese culture in the world of Zero no Tsukaima. The kanji, 神官, that I presume it is using (I've seen the Chinese version) can apply to priest from other countries as well, such as roman priests. Judging from the theme of this novel and that the priest are from a country similar to
the Roman Empire, using a term equivalent to roman priest sounds more appropriate.

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/神官

== Volume 8 Chapter 6 ==
I just want to verify if this was the intended interruption in the Japanese version.

''“Indeed. However, there is no sparring partner…”''

''“Aarah. What if there were an expert? You lose even against kids who can swing a sword only a little.”''

In the Chinese version, it actually says something like:

"Really? But it is still useless against those mercenaries"

"That's obvious. How else are they going to make a living if they lose to a kid who barely knows swordsmanship."

== is Zero no Tsukaima has been abondened? ==

there hasent been updates for so long i started to wonder is zero no tsukaima abondened or not ?
p.s PLEASE DONT ABODON ZERO NO TSUKAIMA

calm down and check the history: Volume 11 was completed on the 11th of this month: just no one has updated the updates section. Also I hope english is not your first language: if it is, I'm not sure if I trust you to edit things... :)

thanks now i am relived i could hardly sleep because of that.
p.s english is my second language:)

== Letter(s) of Appreciation ==

You know, I don't think there is anyone who has truly written how much they appreciate you translators efforts, or at least not enough.
That's why I would like to thank all the translators and editors for an excellent job, as well as to commend all the time you have spent on translating the 11+ light novels so far. I also encourage as many readers to write a small thanks as further motivation.

--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 20:09, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

== Vol.16 Ch10 Title 元素の兄弟 ==

Well, not japanese-speaker, but i reckon the translation for that is "Siblings of the Element[s]". First thought of "brothers", but since we dont know yet if all are male, siblings is a better option. And "Elements" suits better.

As for me, i'm including this translation [in spanish version] until someone demonstrates it's not, jeje )=P

greetings for all :D

--[[User:Macko Darlack|- Macko Darlack]]

p.s. btw, nice quote AzraRillian ;D

12.32am GMT-5 17/7/10

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01

2010-07-17T17:21:29Z

Infro: Tried to Fix it up quickly, Hopefully

A Day For You 01

Anytime she came across those words, Felli would declare without any expression, "Stupid."

It was the day known as Van Allen's Day. As a custom of another city, there should be no connection to Zuellni. Last year however, every confectionery that had knowledge of Van Allen's Day all went on a campaign.

Leading to this year.

Numerous posters with "Van Allen's Day" written in big, bold letters were taken and affixed to the inside of every building.

Other than that, those poster's had, "To that person on your mind," "Send out those special feelings," "This is the taste of my feelings," and "Spend some time with a bit more mature atmosphere about you," written on them, and……not only coffee shops and confectioneries, restaurants also put out some of those posters and advertised ahead of time.

Van Allen's Day……A special day where sweets are given to that special person of the opposite sex, and by those means, one's feelings are shared.

Of course, those customs originated from the conversations and gossip of another city.

Zuellni had no connection.

Though there was no connection, with an interest in love this season, the youths gathered the information, as expected of an academy city. It's a completely simple matter for a craze to spread like fire.

"Stupid." Felli once again muttered.

While taking her usual path home, she thought about what to do for dinner while walking, and then those posters were everywhere in sight. She was fed up with it. In order to raise their proceeds, the business department devised a collection of marketing tactics and rode them out. The ones they were not pleased with collectively were generally ruled out by the campaign committees. Coffee shops, restaurants, and places with any relation to food and drink were generally advertised with a male audience in mind. There was only a confectionary, bookstore, and a grocery store that advertised with a female audience in mind.

Guys make Van Allen's Day reservations and invite girls out. On the other hand, women were subjected to advertising for classes, etc on how to make sweets.

Guys spend money while girls spend time, or so they say.

(Making a fool of me)

This time without words, Felli immediately directed her anger with a glare at the nearest grocery store. If women could spend their time and immediately be able make delicious treats, there wouldn't be any troubles. If men could spend money and still be at ease, there would also be no worries.

(Good grief……)

Posters put up around the town were everywhere in sight, so one would have to be an idiot not to remember that. Felli discretely let out a sigh.

and……

"Fuu, bought a lot, didn't I~"

The nonchalant voice, along with its owner, emerged from the store.

The girl had her voice in a good condition and a carefree expression on her face. Compared to that utterance, it merely took one arm to carry the small bag, but she apparently was left with a satisfied expression on her face. But, Felli's eyes weaved their way to the back of the group.

"……so, you don't think this amount of food is too much for the dorm, do you?" Seeming discontent, with a bag full of cheap lettuce in each hand. It was Nina.

"But it's finally the day you can openly try the food. You wanted to make a lot of new things, didn't you", she declared optimistically after turning her head. Nina frowned, feeling a headache forming.

"……Selina-san, isn't there some sort of misunderstanding?"

"No~t at all~"

To the person of the opposite sex you care about, a confession of love…… that intent of Van Allen's Day was disregarded, even to Felli.

"Whatever I've made before, you said you'd eat everything I placed before you, so I can make a lot of things, can't I~"

"Selina-san……"

It appears that she intends to experiment on cooking something. Her uniform was from the Alchemy Department, so there was no way she could be wrong.

"It's too bad the Heartseer fruit hasn't arrived, isn't it~? The shops had been commissioned to produce something or so I hear, so I thought the market would be caught up in that……cultivation's also failed, I wonder?"

"That's kind of suspicious."

"It's nothing like that. We're talking about taste."

"It doesn't seem suspicious for even a minute?"

"However even if it's a small amount, when properly made, it has a positive result on proper nourishment, recovery from weariness and promotes an increase in appetite amongst other things."

"Which energy drink is that……?"

"Well~, that is something we'll have another chance to try, won't we~? It'll be ok~. Since I'll be properly think of something so that Nina can give a present."

"No, that kind of thing I wasn't planning on……"

"No~ way, it would be bad if you didn't give anything to the guy on your own platoon, wouldn't it?"

"No, that's because……"

From then on, whatever conversation unfolded, Felli, whose legs had stopped, became unable to hear them.

Felli stood still until she lost sight of Nina's dismayed figure weaving in and out of the crowd. Meanwhile, she also glared at the newly discovered rival before her.

He heard a clanking sound.

"Felli, what're you doing? This is……"

Having returned to the room just now, his nose assaulted by an offensive smell, Karian entered the kitchen after blocking his nose with a hankerchief.

His younger sister was standing in the kitchen. Just because of that, there was already trouble.

Going through the hankerchief, the irritating smell that had been entering his nose once again managed to enter.

The clanking noise that was heard was from the pot. Why was it coming from the pot? Together, they were siblings who couldn't cook. Thus as one would expect, he couldn't believe that the sound came from cooking.

"Felli……?"

"Be quiet"

Gazing at the saucepan, Felli's eyes were tinged with an earnest light. Karian couldn't help but swallow his question as he held his breath.

"Just a little bit longer……"

With the clock grasped firmly in one hand, she alternated between checking it and the pot, as well as adding a few drops from a small bottle of liquid. The sound of the liquid vaporizing mingled with the other sounds, and the irritating smell had changed.

"It's ready……"

"W, what……is?" A trace of ominous, black smoke rose from the saucepan. If the ventilation fan were not ventilating, the entire kitchen would be filled with a black haze. As Felli lifted the pot cautiously, it was obvious that something had been burnt black through overemphasized searing.

"Elder brother, please sample this."

What was placed onto a plate was then cut up with a kitchen knife, and after placing some on a smaller plate, was presented in front of Karian's nose without hesitation.

"Unh……"

"Please sample this."

Repeatedly. He had the strength to not say any words of disinterest. Karian had, after taking several steps back, lost the ability to move his legs.

"Please wait a moment. That's it! I remembered. I have unfinished work in the student council room, really urgent, that is……"

With his own words, he pushed himself back and could finally move his legs. In order to run from that strange black object releasing a strangely irratating odor, Karian quickly turned around from his right.

However, his legs had stopped once more. Before you knew it, Karian's surroundings filled with flakes.

"Sample this……"

Looking back, he could see Felli standing with her silver hair shining.

"If that talent were to fully manifest itself in another place, it would greatly please me, wouldn't it?"

"Sample this."

As though to completely turn a deaf ear to his words, everything on the small plate was being forced to him. From that smoke emitting, strange, dark matter, Karian averted his eyes.

Van Allen's Day.

Until recently, that name, which held no particular import, had in that mind, rose to its surface.

(F, For the love of……)

Last year had Felli coldly disregarding the Business Department's campaigns, and yet this year doesn't seem to be the case. The younger sister who harbored no interest in others was currently interested in the opposite sex. It made him lonely, but happy at the same time. Now, if I were to eat this thing, I would draw closer to my cold demise.

(Remember this. Layfon-kun)

"Come now……Sample this."

"Urgh, erm."

Felli stabbed the meat with a fork. Some charred portions had, under that pressure, broken off. She could possibly force it into his frantically shut lips.

No escape. The surroundings continued to fill with flakes, enveloping him to the point where not even an insect had room to squeeze through. Light was let loose like lightning. A flake mine? Felli could make explosions herself, and in addition, there was only a short distance between them. Just taking into account these factors, he couldn't come out of this unscathed. Karian's time to sample drew near.

(I've resigned myself to this, haven't I……)

That's right. If this one bite is finished, it would be all over. The anxiety about the thought of those prepared ingredients entering a person's mouth shouldn't be felt much longer. In it existed the special qualifications necessary to label it as food, but to obtain those things today was impossible for his younger sister.

(How's the taste? It seems edible!)

Upon realizing, Karian opened his mouth.

On top of his tongue, that piece of meat flopped down and rolled.

"Fgah-, Guo-!

He couldn't control himself from letting out the words he spat out. An impact was delivered to the crown of his head. As he was losing conciousness, Karian braced his arm on the table. Still, something on the inside of his mouth continued to feel like it was splitting open. Each time he felt that small breaking feeling inside his mouth, his tongue became weak. No, wait. This……This feeling, could it be the taste buds on his tongue making up the palate breaking down one by one!?

"Ha, Ha……"

It was said that the taste buds on the tongue numbered about ten thousand……why in the world would you lose them to that extent……? After thinking about it, his body trembled in terror.

"……It appears that it's failed, hasn't it?"

Felli's disinterested voice had turned toward Karian's skull.

"Well then, next sample this"

Felli said, while bringing out the next dish.

"What……did you say?"

A cold sweat poured from his head and the small of his back.

Van Allen's Day.

A name that he didn't worry about had, this moment today, carved a memory of fear and became a cursed name.

Morning had come.

They had to call a cleaning service. The reason for this was that the kitchen had fallen into ruin. Leaving this battlefield, Felli took a shower and washed away her fatigue.

After sliding on the sleeves of her spare uniform, she undid the towel coiled around her head, used to dry her hair. It was an easy habit to get into, diligently brushing her hair to check her own appearance in a mirror.

No problem. She grabbed her bag and left the room.

On the living room table were the fruits from yesterday's battle. Resting on the palm of her hand, a small box sat neatly wrapped and tied with a ribbon. In order to for it not to become ruined, she placed it in her bag with great care and looked at her older brother's room.

"Well then, I'm off."

"……Try your best."

The moan-like reply came from the other side of the door. The voice sounded rough. Did he catch a cold from being up all night? Since his movements weren't sufficient compared to normal, his body had definitely weakened. "Slovenly."

"……Sorry, but can you convey the message that I'm resting today?"

"I understand."

"I'm counting on you."

With that, nothing more could be heard from her older brother's room.

With nothing left to worry about, she left the mansion.

After being up all night till dawn, the sun's rays were intense. Felli narrowed her eyes and, until they became adjusted to the light, stood stock still.

(Now, the problem is……)

While viewing the slowly dimming early morning scenery with narrow eyes, Felli began thinking.

The thing was completed. More time was spent than expected, but that was settled by reducing the duration of sleep.

How to hand it over?

That was the extent of the problem.

To begin with, Layfon's year was different. If the year is different, facilities would also be different, and the chances of meeting a student of a different year would be small.

At any rate, Zuellni was one of those places said to be a city only for students. The number of school buildings was nothing to be trifled with.

If there was any chance to reliably meet Layfon, it would be the platoon's training hours. If it were left until after school, it would come up at the military arts training facility.

(There is no other time to aim at but that one, is there?)

After finally being able to open her eyes, Felli set out.

However……

How should she time the handing over?

That was the next problem.

After coming to the training facility……it would probably be useless. Surely, Nina would be faster than Felli, without a doubt. Above all, Sharnid would be an eyesore. It was only a matter of time before she would be discovered, and if that were to happen she didn't know if she could say something.

(In that case, it would be better to be seen by someone unfamiliar than someone who was.)

In the even that someone were to see, it would be better if that stranger didn't know her name as well.

For that to happen, she would have to go to the first year facilities.

It would be good if she could go. Sometime during school, at lunch break would be when to go and hand it to him. There was no other time to spend like that.

(Fumu……Let's go with tha……)

No, wait.

All appearance of reasonable thought had suddenly halted. Her legs wouldn't stop. Calmly looking straight ahead while walking forward, her previously halted thoughts restarted.

Going to the first year facilities. That's fine. Layfon would be there. If she were to hand it over at the training facility, an acquaintance, particularly Sharnid, would see her. It would be better to avoid that.

In that case, the first year facilities. That was the conclusion she reached some time ago.

There she ran into an issue.

(Wait, Felli. You are forgetting something.)

Warning herself, why did she sense danger, she thought.

Who would be at the first year facilities? Layfon would be there. However, it wouldn't be just him.

That's right……That girl was there.

(Meishen Trinden……!)

After remembering that person, Felli looked up towards the sky.

With that cowering camouflage, that deceiver of men was there. That girl was there with formidable weapon-like cooking skills thoroughly emphasizing her familial appearance.

(How absurd……)

In the classroom Layfon is in, that girl was there. Those two women who protect that girl are there. If she were to hand it over, there would be no doubt that she would be stopped by the gaze of those three. She couldn't think of Layfon flaunting the things he received from other people, but if he were to face the curiosity of those three, what would happen?

Layfon's weakness to pressure was first-class. They would be seen without a doubt.

If that were the case, what would happen?

Meishen would see the sweets, or something like that. Gambling on cooking, far outstripping Felli, Meishen had……

(Ku……)

How rediculous.

(Inside the school building, the gazes are too numerous.)

In this hopeless situations, Felli's mood turned somber.

As it was now, if a good idea didn't come to mind at this rate, she would struggle on to school.

The restless atmosphere that plagued the classroom everyday had cleared up. Though the boys would always chat loudly and idly, on the contrary they seemed to prefer sitting motionlessly alone in their own seat today. Concealing their voices amongst themselves in a circle, the girls exchanged conversation and glancing at the boys, who asserted an unconcerned air.

Unprepared for the thick atmosphere that hung over the classroom, Felli secretly let out a sigh.

Even though up until last night Felli held something like scorn for that atmosphere, now she was joining in. After feebly greeting her classmates while exhausted from betraying herself, Felli fell prostrated at her desk.

(However, coming this far, it would be irritating to withdraw……)

How should she go about losing the public gaze while getting the chance to hand it to him? In her mind, this continued to torment Felli.

"Errr……Loss-san"

With her name called, Felli came to her senses and then lifted her head.

"Yes?"

An unfamiliar female student stood nearby. The uniform, like her brother, was from the Law and Administration Department.

Meaning she wasn't a student of this class, but not only that, she was also an upper classman.

"What is it?"

"Well, Karian-kun isn't here today and so I was wondering, what's going on? Everyday before class, he comes to the student council room, but it doesn't appear that he will even come to class……"

"Ah, if it's about my brother……"

On that subject, Felli completely forgot about the message Karian had entrusted her with.

"His physical condition is poor, and so he said he's taking today off."

"Eh, is that so? You say he's taking the day off, is it that serious?

The female student listened with an awfully flusterred look on her face.

"Is he alright?"

She probably thought it was just a case of lack of sleep.

"Oh, well……Karian-kun has a usual habit of pushing himself on the student council work and so fatigue probably caught up with him."

It was her own thought however, the female student in front of her had arbitrarily came to her own conclusion. Without the willpower to stop her, Felli left her to her own devices .

"Hey. You and Karian-kun live together, don't you? I want to go nurse him , would that be alright?"

Felli rolled her eyes at this girl's proposal.

"Ah, troublesome?"

It seems she had an unusual facial expression.

"Ah, no. I have no objections. Do you know the address?"

"Yeah. That's alright."

"Well then, do as you please."

"Thanks."

With something between smiling and laughing, the upperclassman, whose name she did not know, left the classroom.

"I see."

Watching her from behind, Felli had come to an understanding on her own.

In other words, if there wasn't a chance for them to be alone together, she would have to create a chance to be alone with him.

Afternoon recess. Felli turned up at the school building's rooftop. One could say the rooftop was usually left empty, and with benches left forgotten, this place wasn't very popular. Nearby, there was a park with a better appearance. Unless a student took the time to prepare a meal beforehand, they wouldn't come to this place.

But, of course today would be different from normal.

Each and every spot on all of the benches were completely filled. Couples. Pairs happily chatting away while eating seemingly hand made lunches that would end with the giving of sweets.

"Kuu..."

In order to not be caught in these couples' field of vision, Felli concealed herself in the shadow of the entryway.

After restoring her dite, she realeased her flakes.

The place targeted was the first year facilities.

And yet, Layfon's figure was not in the classroom.

"Good grief, what am I doing."

Irritated, Felli broadened the scope. Within a corner of the hectically processed malestrom of information, an image of Layfon eating Meishen's hand made bento came to mind.

Before, there were times where she would disperse flakes as a diversion and gather those images. By no means has she thought today she would be searching for Meishen on her own perrogative.

She and those two noisy girls she called her childhood friends were having lunch alone.

Layfon wasn't there.

In that case where is he? The thought of Layfon's absence putting Felli at ease, she continued to broaden the scope.

(Good grief……)

After meeting Layfon for the first time, this phrase which had become her favorite had once again come out, after which Felli thought.

(I am probably throwing myself at that hopeless boy.)

Even thought she thought that, she couldn't stop her search. Felli sighted as she searched for Layfon's figure.

(There.)

Finally found him.

With a feeling of relief, she confirmed his surroundings.

Layfon was alone. However, a slightly tense atmosphere hung in the air, as psychokinesis other than Felli's was in the vicinity. The warehouse district. At this place which stored provisions and things produced in Zuellni, examining Layfon's side of the situation, he was concealing himself.

"Fon Fon?"

[Uwah! ……Felli?]

Silencing himself in panic and checking the situation, Layfon timidly responded to her.

"What are you doing?"

[This is for my part-time job with the City Police, however……]

At the reply made with a concealed voice, for an instant Felli had furled her eyebrows, but immediately reconsidered this as a chance.

(If that's the case, it is possible to be alone together.)

Known as the warehouse district, the place did not have a good business condition. The problem was the existence of another Psychokinesist, but if Felli proposed to collaborate on this, the probability of her taking charge of Layfon was high.

"With the city police……? What is it this time?"

[Well……this is. This incident concerns the illegal importation of alcohol.]

"This again?"

[This time it is something different. It's seen as an ingredient in cooking. Being targetted, it's being used to lure out the culprit……

Somehow in addition, there seems to be a somewhat strange group for support, or something……]

And so, is he alone at that kind of place?

If that's the case, the proposing to collaborate would probably not be strange.

"I see, shall I lend you a helping hand?"

[Eh?]

"……What is it?"

Somehow, Layfon's voice rather than sounding suprised, sounded more like her presence was inopportune. Differing from her expectations, Felli felt offended and asked in response.

"Would my involvement be useless?"

[Th, That isn't what I meant exactly. Errr, what I was saying, this time there's something of a rather special circumstance, and so nothing would come out of this if I don't use my own discretion………]

"Such a repetitive response……what is that for? If we talked it over with that upperclassman, wouldn't it be fine?"

[That isn't quite the case……]

"Well then, what would you call it?"

[Ah, please wait one moment.]

The other psychokinesist addressed Layfon, Felli became sullen and kept silent.

[I'm sorry, eh? Agh, is that true!?]

Suddenly, Layfon shouted.

[Aww, man.]

"What happened?"

[Sorry, I am in a bit of a hurry, so with this. ……Ah, it doesn't look like I will be able to go to todays training, so please convey the message for me!]

After saying that in a low voice, Layfon rushed from the area at high speed.

"Ah!"

Flakes had yet to be deployed in Layfon's area. It may have still been possible to pursue him, but in the blink of an eye, she lost sight of him.

"Really………"

Allowing psychokinesis to flow smoothly at this range, even Felli would succumb to exhaustion.

"Even though people have their own problems……"

If she were persistent, she would make an error, but today that feeling wasn't there.

"Haa………"

Her body felt heavy even though the fatigue from the sleepless night seemed to just set in. Along with a breath, whatever was driving her till now slipped out.

When afternoon break met its end, Felli trudgingly returned to class. It seemed in the time Felli was away, several Van Allen's Day struggles had come to a close. Clearly, there was a divide between guys in good spirits and those who weren't. They were in luck as almost all of the gifts guys gave to the girls were high class reservations to shops. That approach directed the formation of a different atmosphere.

"Ur……"

From the seat positioned next to the door, a cheerfully speaking voice could be heard, at which point Felli froze in horror. Up until now, she could coldly brush it all away with the phrase, "Not interested." On the contrary, feeling the self she brushed aside, she felt miserable.

"Urk……"

Staggering forward through the stifling atmosphere where it would be good if she could walk straight, she somehow managed to struggle to her own seat.

''' "Haa……" '''

Really now……with that overlapping a sigh, Felli lifted her head. Come to thing of it, this environment wasn't uncomfortable.

Upon lifting her head, she met the eyes of the female student sitting in the seat next to her.

"Ah, good after……noon……………"
`
After finishing her greeting, that female student had once again started looking at the desk with vacant, drooping eyes.

With Felli feeling an overwhelming sense of failure, the student unintentionally forgot about the situation and inquired further.

"What is it?"

The girl's name was Eri. With beautiful, long black hair, she didn't think that image was bad, however usually she cut herself off from the rest of the class and stayed in darker corners of the room. Similarly, Felli who didn't usually associate with other classmates, was treated as equally eccentric.

"Fu, fu, fufu……" While looking at the desk, Eri leaked a voice with laughter. "Sweets, huh? I lost them somewhere."

"Eh?"

"Fufufu……So many times remaking it, and working late into the night, the sweets, huh? fufu, fufufufufu……"

"That is, how should I make this clear……"

"Fufufu, that is alright. It was clumsy of me. Fufufu…………At least today is what I thought."

At long last, that dry laugh subsided.

"Ah……"

"Fufufu……Such a miserable conversation topic."

Eri also had someone she wanted to hand sweets to.

"Please don't be discouraged. Besides, if not today, there will be another chance."

"No." At Felli's consolation, Eri shook her head. "The times you see me summon up my courage, doesn't amount to just today."

"That is……"

"This personality of mine, I well understand that gentlemen do not have a preference for it. I would also like to fix it, but by no means………… Nevertheless, I thought it would be today, but……"

After sighing, Eri sank into silence.

After the upperclassman turned up, class began. Felli silenced herself to allow class to proceed normally. While doing as such, she observed Eri's situation. Sometimes, letting out a sigh and often seeing girls making hollow glances, Felli would be infected by that feeling.

(At this rate, this won't be good.)

After blowing away the contagious feeling of losing, Felli said, "All right!" and nodded.

"Eri-san"

At the end of class, Felli hurriedly cleaned up and spoke out to her.

"……Yes?"

In a depressed state, Eri had a slow reaction.

"We're going."

Eri slowly tilted her head. Felli seized her hand, forcibly pulling her outside the classroom.

"Eh? Eh? Eh?"

Being a full head taller than Felli, Eri seemed to be stumbling as they departed from the school building.

"Say, what are……?"

"We're going to go look for the thing you lost."

"Eh? But class has……"

"There is no meaning in a class you aren't listening to. Spacing out there is a pointless waste of time.

"But……"

"……Eri-san."

As the time till the start of the next class approached, there was no sign of life. When Felli stopped pulling on her, she turned to face Eri.

"I am reluctant."

"Eh?"

"I am being reluctant. However after watching you, because I will stop giving up, you should not want to give up either."

"……I, am being unreasonable?"

"In any case, in that state, you were giving up. If that's the case, in order for me not to fail, cooperate with me. Come, for the time being, let's repeat today's actions from the beginning. Where is your room?"

"Fufu, as I thought I am being unreasonable."

With a dark smile, Eri followed after Felli.

Eri's place of living was an average one-room.

Even without saying it was average, practically before even walking in, she knew it was the case. Beyond the corridor, found soon after opening the door, there was a small kitchen and the interior contained the living quarters.

After looking around the room which was left with a seemingly dark impression, she turned to face Eri, having satisfied her curiosity.

"……Well then, let's try searching by reviewing today's actions."

"That would be good……, but I was thinking."

"What is it?"

"Felli-san is a Psychokinesist, so would it not be faster if I had you search for the sweets I dropped using psychokinesis?"

"Talk of psychokinesists searching for lost articles, have you ever heard of it?" Felli muttered while letting out a sigh.

"That talk of pride, could you leave it behind for now?"

"That was not what I was saying." To Eri who thought the problem was the pride of a military artist, she explained.

"Regarding psychokinesis and the psychokinesists that use it, there exists the five senses, however on top of that, there is electromagnetic perception, infrared perception, provisions people do not have. After checking those things, that diverse information can be gathered up."

"Y-Yeah." Whether or not she understood, with a puzzled look on her face, Eri nodded.

"Psychokinesists use flakes as an intermediary and extend Psychokinesis over a large range. Whatever information is there is perceived. However, that huge quantity is beyond the scope of normal human throughput. The braincells of a Psychokinesist are enhanced beyond a normal human. However as I was saying that large quantity of information, furthermore dealing with the whereabouts of an object created by people as a standard, it wouldn't be strange for people to say it's not possible. For this particular objective, electromagnetic waves and infra-red rays are completely useless and meet their limit for these reasons."

"We……ll, in short?"

Of course, it appears she didn't understand.

"Therefore, if you have the exact material coating the sweets you prepared, moreover the raw materials encasing it could be made use of, a sample of the exact wrapping paper you used, the arrangement, how you folded the paper, furthermore the ribbon you used, the things you used…… with that, by memorizing these things, searching to an extent should not be difficult but……Would it?"

"Y, Yes……"

"If I had those things stored in my memory, this topic would be simple, but that isn't the case. ……Your explanation being easy to understand, if you made that the basis of your search, usually the probability you would find it wouldn't have been zero."

"Wouldn't have been?"

Eri's eyes filled with hopeful luminance. Felli shut her eyes in response.

"Today of all days has been a disaster, hasn't it? There is alot of things out there like it."

"Ah……"

It seems Eri had also come to an understanding.

The boxes and wrapping sets from gift shops aimed at Van Allen's Day had large quantities as a selling point. Eri seemed like that type to buy things like that. Felli also did that so she understood well.

"Therefore, by whatever means necessary, you must search using your own power. Do you understand?"

"Fufufu……It feels hopeless."

"Look at me! well then let us begin. First, when you woke up……"

To Eri who burst out in a hallow laughter, Felli began her inquiry in what seemed to be forceful interrogation.

The lost item disappeared between the time she left the room to when she entered the classroom……That was certain.

The sweets stored in her bag couldn't have gone anywhere by themselves. Still, if Eri had simply taken care to not fall, it would still be in her bag, or so they say.

If so, didn't some sort of strange event happened to that bag?

"So, this is the place, isn't it?"

"Yes."

Eri nodded.

After the two had left the room, they headed in the direction of the nearest tram stop, their legs stopping only when they cleared the straight path through the forest of Yuusuiju which was enveloped in a white haze.

This place was the only city water purification plant in the area. The sewage from the drainage system flowed into the underground reservoir beneath the forest, where suction from the roots hanging down from the Yuusuiju was applied. The roots of the Yuusuiju housed a filtration process, furthermore the remaining waste in the roots would be broken down and converted into nutrients which periodically would be replaced with soil from the manufacturing district.

Yuusuiju had, like the name, a hole in the trunk from which excess water would flow out. That water would flow into irrigation canals above ground and collect, and from there go to the mechanical department for further filtration. The clean water would leave to become public water.

"This place, you parted with your bag here, did you not?"

"Yes, something completely took me by surprise and……"

According to Eri's information, early morning at this place, along with the sound of water, she heard the roar of of what sounded like a dangerous beast. At the violent sound of water, Eri was taken by surprise and ran until she reached the police station nearby.

At that time, at the sound of water, she was taken by surprise and dropped her bag, it seemed.

"Really, I had no idea what was happening, so I became scared and soon after left from here."

After returning with officers from the city police, they scattered throughout the interior. While searching for the bag, the source of the roar was nowhere to be found.

While listening to Eri's explanation, Felli surveyed the forest.

"……if you lost it at an irrigation canal, this would be over, wouldn't it?" While gazing intently at the Yuusuiju forest, Felli muttered.

"Please don't say such unpleasant things."

"For the time being, we will search for the bag in the vicinity of the location you dropped it."

Leaving the grimacing Eri, Felli entered the Yuusuiju forest.

"Felli-san?"

"If there is a way, we will know soon. The lost item has yet to be reported to the police station. After reporting, into the forest."

The Yuusuiju forest had high humidity, probably also from the decomposition functions of the bacteria, and the hot water gushing out from the holes. Consequently, at that place, a public bath house and a warm-water pool had been built. The white haze enveloping the Yuusuiju was from the resulting steam.

While steam continued to rise from the irrigation canals, Felli's group continued to search once more.

"I can't endure this any longer."

Brushing aside the withered grass of the earth's surface and forcing her way through the weeds for a short while, Eri lifted her head and wiped away her sweat.

As a consequence of moving around in high humidity, her breathing grew harsh. Their long hair clung to their cheeks and necks with a sticky feeling.

"The condition of the clothes we're wearing seems as though we just came out of a sauna."

Brushing away the hair sticking to her forhead, Felli was also breathing hard.

"Moreover, we've searched this much and still haven't……"

"If there's anything we could do here, it's only to search."

She tried to encourage Eri who looked as though in a state of fatigue, but she quietly hung her head.

"Well……once again, it truly looks like it won't work out."

"Eri-san……"

Eri showed the same dispirited smile, but that was probably her distinctive characteristic. The moisture on their faces somehow felt refreshing.

"For the one box of sweets I was going to give, the me that worked so hard to come this far, had made such an absurd memory."

That was something Felli too identified with.

Having just realized, Eri became flustered and shook her head for Felli whose expression became sullen.

"Ah, you're mistaken. That wasn't what I meant……"

It was at that time.

Zaa……

"Eh?"

"Wha"

Suddenly, from above water poured down on them. High above, the Yuusuiju leaves were covered in moisture such that they could barely stand the weight. Then like a chain, it all came down at once.

That instance of a downpour had swallowed up their shrieks and abruptly ended.

The aftermath left the girls dripping wet.

"What in the……":

Dripping wet, her condition hit her all at once.

"Ah, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

There, suddenly in a large voice, laughter had overcome her, to which Felli, who wore a startled expression, lifted her head.

"Really, we look like idiots. One box of sweets, in order to give it out, something like this, really………"

For sometime she stood there, dumbfounded, watching Eri doubled over laughing, but before long Eri was able to stand.

"Felli-san."

Silently being glared at, Eri stopped laughing.

"I became defiant."

"What do you mean?"

"Because I somehow became fixated on the hand made sweets, I couldn't move on. If I select good-looking sweets from a shop somewhere, it'll be fine. Better than searching desperately for a lost box of sweets in this kind of place, by far it would comfort me more to show myself in front of that person and hand him a different box of sweets."

"Y, yes……"

"Felli-san, I've decided. I will confess to that person. Yes, I don't have time to waste for that kind of thing. If I want to meet him today, I must immediately buy another box of sweets. Felli-san, if you have someone you want to give something to, you don't have time to spare at a place like this, you know. If we don't take action,"

"……someone?"

Grabbing her hand, Eri who had previously expressed a dispirited smile changed. Had Eri's melancholy been thoroughly washed away by by the water from the Yuusuiju? Nevertheless, with her sudden change, Felli couldn't follow.

"Come, let's hurry. For now, about these soaking wet clothes."

That is to say, this time Eri grabbed Felli's hand and dragged her in the direction of the forest's edge.

"Eh? Say……"

"Come, let's hurry. There's not much time left, you know."

At the sudden reversal of position, for meddling, Felli was at her mercy.

They returned to Eri's room and showered. For the time being Felli changed, afterwhich they left as if being driven out of the room and arrived at the mansion.

After entering her room, once again put on her uniform. Given that the one she was wearing today was a spare, she had to overlook the shoulder of her usual uniform. It wasn't the uniform was conspicuously soiled anywhere, but this morning, the enthusiasm she had during the time she was wearing it, gave it the feeling it had been magnificently trampled.

The wet, crumpled uniform was currently in a paper bag. The clothes she borrowed were placed together with her uniform and to take for cleaning.

(Eri-san, will everything turn out well for her?)

She had no idea who the other person would be, but with the vigor Eri displayed previously, she felt Eri would successfully give it to him.

(I will……)

Upon thinking of it, she began making preparations. Changed into her uniform, Felli brushed her hair once more, prepared another paper bag, and put the clothes she borrowed inside.

(At any rate, I have no choice but to search for Fon Fon.)

Before that, she would need to return to school. Felli's bag was left at school, and inside were the sweets.

(First of all, I must return to the classroom.)

After leaving the classroom, she dropped the clothes at a nearby dry cleaners and headed for the school building. Eri said she had run out of time so she returned to school with a tremendous amount of vigor, but Felli felt no such pressure.

She walked, tottering.

She always walked at her own pace, but today she walked with the timing she had become accustomed to.

She finally arrived at the school building. With class having long since ended, the classroom was bathed in crimson light.

"I have to search for him now, don't I?"

Her mood was not lifting, so the increasing futility of the sweets was mortifying. Felli pulled out her Dite.

First, she needed to find him. Alone in the classroom, Felli released her flakes.

"Senpai……Felli?"

After opening the window to allow her flakes to escape, a voice came from behind.

"Fon Fon? Do you need something?"

Pinning down the impulse to turn her head, she turned to face him and inquired. The flakes circled behind her. Somehow, she felt exhausted.

"Err……Well, I have a request."

With just that, She understood what Layfon wanted to say. Of course, Layfon looked troubled.

"Why does it seem……you always rely on people?"

"You understand?"

Still troubled, Layfon smiled. She was probably already aware of this.

It probably had to do with his part-time work with the city police. Just looking at Layfon's appearance, it was probably over.

The request he was talking about probably had something to do with Felli's Psychokinesis.

"Rather than relying on people, it's wrong to use them, however, either way overuse of that amiable quality is the real problem, don't you think?"

"That is possibly true, however……"

Gazing at Layfon overwhelmed by the criticism, Felli dispelled all of the resentment that had built up over the day.

"Well then, what do you need me to do?"

With a relieved expression, Layfon briefed her on the situation.

"……Okay, no problem."

The target of the request was to find Gorneo who was captured somewhere. After raising an eyebrow at that detail, Felli nodded.

"That's good."

"However……"

"Eh?"

"Th-……"

With her head turned, Felli reached into her bag with her hand, and stopped.

"Th- ?"

Puzzled, Layfon tilted his head.

(Realize you idiot!)

Holding her outbursts inside, Felli took a deep breath. In that instant, she put a bewildering thought to work.

"This is……"

Layfon's eyes widened at the thing she took out of the bag.

"Something I made, and so sample this please."

"Ah, sweets……? ……………………Felli did?"

"What is that response?"

"Ah, no no no, it's nothing. Yes"

"Uu……yes."

Opening the sweets handed to him with caution, Layfon's face became stiff.

"Ah, the appearance, it looks splendid."

"Is that so?"

"It would be rude, so I though it would be better to eat this as soon as I get home……"

"That is not good. Please eat it now."

"Uu……"

Having lost to Felli's glare, Layfon put one of the sweets into his mouth.

It made the sound of a crunch, to put it simply.

"Ah, delicious……isn't it?"

Somehow feeling relieved, that expression didn't last long.

He suddenly started convulsing.

"Guu……"

"What's……"

As she said that, before her eyes, Layfon's face looked as though it was died violet, and he began heaving.

"Guu……ge, *cough*, gufu……n, ngh…………………………………………gokun"

After doubling over and making a large gulping sound, Layfon took a deep breath and lifted his head.

"Th, that was delicious."

"Please don't tell lies."

With a bad complexion and his face trembling bit by bit, his smile told everything.

"……Being unskilled, I know that at least."

"Uu……"

"I brought you trouble, haven't I? Well then, shall we begin searching?"

Upon turning her back to Layfon, Felli sent off the flakes she had released flying in every direction.

(Well, this was probably decided from the outset.)

A lonely feeling passed by her chest.

She soon found the target. Somehow, she felt she didn't fully understand the situation, but with her feelings in front of her, it didn't really matter.

"I will lead the way. Please follow me."

"Okay, thanks."

Layfon lifted his head, and soon took to the air, leaving the classroom behind.

Felli sighed.

"……Ah, that's right."

Though she thought that he had left, Layfon had stopped.

"If it's something simple, I can make it so next time we should make the sweets together."

"……You don't have to do anything unnecessary,so hurry up and go."

"Yes."

This time for sure, Layfon had dashed off.

"……Good grief."

To learn how to make sweets from the person she wanted to give them to or something……

Appearing both pleased and mortified……With a complicated disposition, Felli muttered.

By the time Layfon arrived, Shante's group continued observing, however by no means did they expect to see Eri's conclusion.

"What is she, that woman……Mukiiiii!"

"Wh, what are you……"

The one confused was Gorneo. The person on Eri's mind was him……that sort of surprise wasn't just that instant.

Above all else, that situation was brought on by Felli alone. With the exception of that surprise, it was nothing.

Gorneo was half naked. His set of clothes weren't incomplete, but he was half naked. The Military Arts uniform he was wearing had been shredded nearby, and had gotten scattered. His belt had also been shredded down the middle so they were on the verge of slipping and falling off. One side of his shoes had fallen of somewhere. Approximately half of his fastener had fallen off, so part of his underwear they didn't want to see shown through.

If you think about the fact that this was the 5th platoon's captain, it would be pitiable.

That Gorneo was down below. Although on that thick, tightened chest, were red scratches finely cut into him. The girl who instigated this was standing right there.

In that setting, Eri was present. By what nature of chance would she managed manage to arrive at this place, they didn't understand, but she was here.

Really, what in the world just……?

Just a short while ago, Felli's group was just at that place, the Yuusuiju forest. Before, they didn't go very deep, however near the heart of the forest was an open field. If someone thought about the benefits of the warm earth, this would be great for one's health to have an afternoon nap here. ……If it weren't for the zone of high humidity in the surrounding area.

However, an area where people normally keep away from would probably be most suitable.

"Shaaaa!"

"Kiiiiiii!"

What kind of fight……

Eri could be called nothing but a normal person. Clad from her head to her torso in Karenkei, the stark naked body of the beautiful woman flickering like fire, she and Eri began a shouting contest in strange voices. Meanwhile, they continued to glare at each other.

With the strained atmosphere amongst other things, even though that unknown naked beauty would crush her if she were able to move for even an instant, that thought didn't seem to exist even in a corner Eri's mind.

"Shaa! Shaa Aaaaaah!"

If she had a mane, it would probably be standing on end. For this reason, this beauty looked like a beast. Perhaps, Eri had heard this so called beast's voice that morning and thought it was probably part of her personality.

However, then, who is this?

"I can't excuse this!!"

Eri was attacked by the beauty standing before her.

What level of courage.

What level of recklessness.

Even though the origin may have been jealousy, for an ordinary person to stand and face a military artist……

Felli was secretly, deeply moved.

She came to the conclusion that she probably had to be this reckless. If that wasn't the case, that, she probably wouldn't have run to that helpless, stolid, insensitive, thickheaded man.

Even if it was the craze, it was no good.

Even if it was misrepresented in a different form, it was no good.

Breaking through the wall consisting of that man's unmistakable thickheadedness would be like fighting pollutant beasts barehanded. Wouldn't that recklessness and for sure that foolhardiness be necessary?

Pechin.

"Hafun."

After receiving the strange beauty's strike, Eri fell to the ground.

"……Well, that's why, didn't I say a miracle might not happen?"

That was, however, in a corner of that man's heart, a fragment of the feelings Felli wished for which probably wouldn't have appeared if she didn't say anything.

Along with that, flushing that out was the largest problem, still, after figuring that out, all that was left was probably to have courage, but not being reckless or foolhardy.

What kind of inconsistency is that?

Layfon appeared in that place, capturing that strange beauty with a net, and soon after rescued Gorneo.

After mentioning it, Felli had grasped an important lesson,

"Really, I will not try a second time."

It was that kind of place, don't you agree?

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-05-25T22:47:22Z

Infro: /* Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule) */ Small mistake fix. I think

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabitated only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm blewin in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)==
*25 May, 2010 - Volume 12 Prologue Completed
*25 May, 2010 - '''Volume 01 - 07 Will now be locked from Anonymous Editing, thank you for all your Contribution! Please Register for free, to continue to support this project.'''
*24 May, 2010 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*23 May, 2010 - Volume 9 Epilogue Completed
*23 May, 2010 - Legend of Regios Volume 1 Prologue Completed
*14 May, 2010 - Volume 9 Chapter 5 Completed
*09 May, 2010 - Volume 9 Chapter 4 Completed
*29 April, 2010 - Volume 9 Prologue Completed
*28 April, 2010 - Volume 9 Chapter 3 Completed
*20 April, 2010 - Volume 8 Diamond Passion Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What can be done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry for what?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the entire lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a day of rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The time of a destroyed city]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The darkness of gushing water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The vow on that day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The insane guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The path of thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The event of that day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Darkness. And then...]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold hands while blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a broken house]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The appearance of a butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana without an owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The centre of the world]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The owner of the blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either way, I won’t say it]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two paint scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The war begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A fight of katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*Epilogue
::*Post Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 01
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 02
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Happy Hot dash
::*His and My time in the morning
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume 11 Impact of Childhood | Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*His and My Luchtime
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*おれとあいつのディナータイム
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*おれとあいつのナイトタイム
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter1 - Chaotic City]]
::*Chapter 2 - 堕影都市
::*Chapter 3 - 槍殻都市
::*Chapter 4 - 魍魎都市
::*Chapter 5 - 斬奸都市
::*Epilogue - 虚穴都市
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*カデンツァ～ロード・イット～
::*Epilogue
::*ボトルレタ！　フォ！　ユー
::*Ghost in Ghost
::*Author's Notes

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man with no instincts
::*The story of the Alchemist
::*The bloody trail across the mountain of death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As if entering the boiler
::*Ascetic's path
::*Appearing from the filth
::*Two snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man made legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume7 Prologue

2010-03-03T16:49:20Z

Infro: /* Prologue */ single correction

===Prologue===

The world before her was a world of sound. The endless sound of hammering, the furious howling of a mad storm, the roaring of Military Artists. A song of clashing Dites echoed in her ears. She felt as if she was very close to that place, as if she could reach the people there. Leerin then realized that she hadn’t moved. She had been waiting.

The feeling differed from the time in the past when she had to hide in a shelter during a wave of assaulting filth monsters. The protection executed by the Heaven’s Blade successors prevented the people of Grendan from really feeling the threat. The people only hoped for a quick end to the battle so they could return to their daily lives. The feeling today though, was different.

It was the tension brought by being in a war zone, as if time had slowed.

She was in the Academy City called Myath, and the other city that drew near was………

(I can see Layfon very soon…………)

Zuellni. The Academy City that Layfon was in. It hadn’t been a year since Leerin and Layfon parted at the roaming bus station. She never though she’d experience this sense of agony again, but now…….. She knew the term that explained her current feelings, but she couldn’t say it. Now it seemed she wanted to put a full stop on it. If she were to make a wish, she’d wish to return to the past. She’d pray everyday even thought she knew it was useless. She wanted to return to that time when everyday sparkled and shone. Her adopted father, Layfon, all the brothers and sisters at the orphanage, and the occasional visits from older brothers and sisters who came with presents……… Praying helped her to suppress the stirring inside her, to help her forget that feeing.

(But.)

Very soon, that feeling and that hope would come to an end.

Because Zuellni was right before her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6_Epilogue|Volume 6]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-02-19T17:20:17Z

Infro: /* Volume 6 - Red Nocturne */ Full Text Link

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabitated only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm blewin in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)==
*19 February, 2010 - Volume 6 Epilogue Completed
*11 February, 2010 - Volume 6 Chapter 6 Completed
*05 February, 2010 - Volume 6 Chapter 5 Completed
*02 February, 2010 - Volume 6 Chapter 4 Completed
*27 January, 2010 - Volume 6 Chapter 3 Completed
*19 January, 2010 - Volume 8 Prologue and Interlude 01 Completed
*15 January, 2010 - Volume 6 Chapter 2 Completed
*11 January, 2010 - Volume 6 Prologue and Chapter 1 Completed
*29 December, 2009 - Volume 5 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What can be done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry for what?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the entire lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a day of rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The time of a destroyed city]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The darkness of gushing water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The vow on that day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The insane guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The path of thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The event of that day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Darkness. And then...]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold hands while blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a broken house]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The appearance of a butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana without an owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The centre of the world]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The owner of the blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - だからわたしは開かない
::*Chapter 2 - ハイアの決意
::*Chapter 3 - 二つの画
::*Chapter 4 - 戦の始まり
::*Chapter 5 - 刀争劇エピローグ
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*Cool in the Cafe
::*Interlude 02
::*Diamond Passion
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*Epilogue
::*Post Epilogue
::*Author's Notes


=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 01
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 02
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*バンピー・ホット・ダッシュ
::*おれとあいつのモーニングタイム
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume 11 Impact of Childhood | Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*おれとあいつのランチタイム
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*おれとあいつのディナータイム
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*おれとあいつのナイトタイム
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue - 行軍都市
::*Chapter 1 - 混迷都市
::*Chapter 2 - 堕影都市
::*Chapter 3 - 槍殻都市
::*Chapter 4 - 魍魎都市
::*Chapter 5 - 斬奸都市
::*Epilogue - 虚穴都市
::*Author's Notes



==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Rebirth
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man with no instincts
::*The story of the Alchemist
::*The bloody trail across the mountain of death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As if Entering the boiler
::*Ascetic's path
::*Appearing from the filth
::*Two snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:lygophile|lygophile]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4

2010-02-02T11:35:56Z

Infro: /* Chapter Four: The Vallière Family */ Controls

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Four: The Vallière Family ===

“Now then, did you just say ‘Void?’”

That night...the queen, enclosed in the living room of the La Vallière house, confessed a secret.

Duke de La Vallière was sitting wordlessly in front of the fireplace, watching the flame burn. Next to the father, two elder sisters were listening carefully with a serious looks on their faces.

Karin Desiree  was there too, she changed her mantle back to her usual duchess dress. The sharp eyes that fearsome knight of Heavy Wind had, also disappeared somewhere. An indescribably quick change.

Louise’s and Saito’s friends – Guiche, Kirche and others, due to Henrietta’s request, were taking a rest in the room nearby.

Saito and Louise themselves were sitting together on the sofa, nervously fiddling their fingers. Because Saito was severely injured by Karin’s wind magic, some body parts of his were covered in bandages. Even Henrietta’s water spells could not cure him completely.

Henrietta, who sat in the top seat, gave a strong nod.

“That’s right. Louise’s awoken element...is the legendary element of ‘Void.’”

Duke de La Vallière fiddled with his mustache for a while, then stood up slowly and approached his daughter.

Then he gently patted Louise's head.

“Your fairy tale-esque story is hard to believe. The Void element disappeared from the history long time ago. And only religious theology still asserted that ‘it existed...’”

Karin’s sharp eyes shone as she made a small cough.

“I believe it.”

“Karin.”

“My spell was canceled by Louise’s spell today... It started to shine even though I could not see any explosion. Was that the ‘Void,’ Louise?”

Louise nodded.

“It is so, Mother.”

“Hmm...”

Duke de La Vallière fell silent. Eléonore fell down on the floor.

“Void... You – void? It’s impossible to believe...”

Cattleya stood up and began to look after her elder sister.

Henrietta continued talking.

“I myself could not believe it as well. However, it is true. ‘Void’ returned and it’s not just Louise who controls it.”

The family members felt silent again.

It felt like silence lasted for an eternity.

Finally, Duke de La Vallière broke the silence.

“I would like to hear the intentions of Her Majesty’s visit.”

Taking a deep breath, as if finally setting her mind on something, Henrietta looked straight at Duke de La Vallière.

“Please entrust Louise to me.”

“She is my daughter. Her body and the mind are dedicated to you, Your Majesty.”

“There’s no need for such formality.”

Henrietta motioned to Agnes.

Then Agnes nodded and opened the big leather bag at her side and took a black mantle out. Duke de La Vallière’s eyes widened when he saw the crest shaped Lily on the purple lining.

“This is Royal family crest... young Marinanne used to wear this mantle!”

“Louise, you were already given the punishment for illegally crossing the national borders.”

“Y-Yes!”

“Wear this.”

“B-But this...”

“Yes. Wearing this, you’ll become my sister. In other words – you will be the second successor to the throne.”

“G-G-G-Gracious. Or should I say too gracious...”

“You, your power is too great. This is a huge responsibility for one’s shoulders, and the obligation to help the country this way will be remembered twice as much.”

Henrietta watched Louise with stern eyes. On wobbly legs, like frog bitten by snake, Louise received it.

Duke de La Vallière’s mouth opened wide to this unexpected Louise’s promotion.

“Your Majesty, I wish to express my gratitude for such warm reception of my daughter. No, even the biggest gratitude, cannot compare to such warm reception. However, there is something I’d like to ask Your Majesty.”

“What is it?”

“Does Your Majesty know what to do with this legendary power that my daughter has? Indeed, ‘Void’ is a legend. It even was able to cancel Karin's magic, so that power is considerably strong. Did you use it in a battle during the recent war campaign?”

“This...I will reflect it deeply.”

“My daughter is neither a cannon ball nor a flaming arrow. If some bad things are done to my daughter, Your Majesty...”

“Then?”

“Then, alas, I will throw away the history of serving the Royal family for years, and cross wands with you.”

It was not the duke but the father sympathizing with his daughter. Seeing that, Saito’s chest began to throb.

Hearing the duke’s words as such, Agnes tried to pull out her sword. Henrietta stopped her.

“Then, I myself, have a question for the duke. For you as an old-time noble and the protector of this country’s pride and dignity.”

“Yes?”

“Why does war happen? We who are wise, who reign over other lord’s creations, who are more outstanding than mythical beasts and demi-humans - for what do the same family members fight against each other?”

“...”

“On countless occasions wars have happened. With our own eyes we see people important to us become injured or die. I too, caused a war blinded by revenge. The result – not only important for my people, but many other people died...parents, children, brothers and friends were lost. I myself am carrying the crime that can never be taken off my shoulders.”

“...you are not responsible for that war, Your Majesty.”

“No, under my name, everyone fought, got injured, died. If I myself don’t shoulder it, who will?”

Henrietta deeply lowered her head.

“I want to use Louise's power...for something right. But how can I, when I can’t even understand my current self yet? However, I do not intend to use it to fight. Please believe that, Duke.”

“I fear Your Majesty, that even if there is no intention to use it to fight, sooner or later time will come when it will be necessary to use it anyway. No, such strong power attracts people.”

“It is as the duke says. Now, other countries are active behind the scenes too. I want a strong power for those who try to take us. I want to put it in a hand, because I want to defend Louise from such fellows.”

“It’s exactly why I feel uneasy. There are enemies who want strong power. What if it is only Your Majesty words? Now you say you are determined, but who can guarantee it doesn't change sometime? Is there something with which Your Majesty's determination can be proven?”

Henrietta veiled her eyes embarrassed. She tried to think of something to prove her way, and gave a deep sigh.

“There is none. I will be honest, even I do not fully believe in myself. Therefore, there is no way to prove it.”

After that, Henrietta smiled. It is not a careworn, but a sincere smile that touches every person who saw it.

“Therefore I...would not want a friend whom I cannot completely trust nearside. I want a true friend who could point out my mistakes. A friend who, when seeing me straying from the path of virtue, would not hesitate to turn her wand against me...”

The old duke watched Henrietta. For a while, after looking deep into her eyes, he returned the glance back to Louise.

“Didn’t you tell your father before, that ‘the awoken element is fire?’ Was that a lie?”

Louise nodded in shame.

“It was something like that, father.”

“It is alright Louise. But it should be the first and the last time you tell your father lies.”

Then, the duke turned back to Henrietta,

“I am an old aristocrat. An old-fashioned elderly person. Things were simple, to a degree, when I was young. Loyal with honor and pride, defending only it, and there was no worry to be scorned by anyone. However...the times are different now. Now, since the power of the legend revived - old justice, old sense of values...they all might lose their meaning.”

The duke looked at Henrietta, like at his daughter.

“Your Majesty said before, that you ‘cannot believe in yourself.’ Such a doubting mind...is the best guide to enter the brighter future.”

“Father-sama.”

Louise ran up and clung to her father.

“You are growing Louise. My Louise. This father thought you would stay the same forever. However, you already started your own life.”

Father gently patted his daughter's head.

“Just father’s garrulity. Devotion is to point out mistakes. And...the courage is to admit them. True courage. Louise, do not forget. My little Louise.”

“...Father.”

“Whenever you are in trouble, always return here. Because here is your home.”

The duke kissed Louise’s forehead and quietly pushed her away. Then he deeply bowed to Henrietta.

“Take care of this inexperienced daughter of mine. I pray for the Founder’s divine protection for the road you walk.”

For a while silence followed the words...then Duchess Karin clapped hands.

“Karin.”

“The long story seems to have ended. Though it is late, let’s prepare for dinner. Though it's a poor way to entertain Your Majesty, who comes all the way here, please attend. Louise, call your friends and come; Cattleya, Eléonore, please continue your favors as host.”

Like a gracious soldier from the past, Karin briskly left the room.

Following her, the two elder sisters left. Then Louise went to call Guiche and others...

When Saito also tried to go, he was stopped by Henrietta.

“...Princess.”

Though Henrietta’s face clouded for a moment, she still was able to force a smile.

“I apologize.”

Saito’s cheeks dyed red and he looked down.

“No...there is no reason to. I did a selfish thing to begin with.”

“Courageous gentlemen are like wild falcons and stallions. They say ‘I am going,’ and they go without turning back.”

Henrietta received the mantle received from Agnes and handed it to Saito. The Chevalier's crest was sewn up on it – it was a knight‘s mantle.

“Take it back. What the queen gave once - cannot be returned.”

“But...”

Saito hesitated.

“This is not the chain that binds you. These are the wings for a falcon. It won’t hurt you to wear it.”

Henrietta said. Saito nodded and received the mantle.

Henrietta watched with tenderly smiling eyes as Saito put the mantle on.

The look in her eyes surprised Saito for moment.

The fever in her eyes that she used to show for Saito recently, was now gone.

Instead, it was a pair of lonely...very lonely but determined eyes, that understood their resolution.

When Henrietta drew her mouth to Saito's ear, and silently whispered.

“Calm down. It’s not the face you should show to the queen.”

“Eh?”

Abruptly, Henrietta extended her left hand. He won’t make mistake this time. Saito, feeling slightly nervous, gently took the offered hand and pulled it to his lips.

Then Henrietta gave a happy smile and left the room.

Like a shadow, Agnes followed her.

The meaning behind Henrietta’s words left hanging. However he could not understand it well somehow. No, it was not love. Something different.

Something different.

''As I thought, it was just her momentarily loneliness. That’s why she depended on me this much. That’s ok. But those words just now, what meaning did they carry?''

Though she was a little lonely, Henrietta was still prideful.

When Saito tried to leave as well, he was called to stop by Duke de La Vallière duke who stayed last.

“Wait.”

Saito trembled. A cold shiver went down his spine. Somehow he had a bad feeling about this.

In his mind he revived the recent event in the courtyard.

He saw him pushing Louise down in the boat, and ordered to behead him. Maybe he, as Louise’s papa, a person with high position, doesn't remember a commoner's face?

However, circumstances are circumstances. Somehow he could guess that he made an indelible impression back then. Maybe at least, Louise’s mama, Karin was not there long enough to remember?

“Incidentally, I have not heard your name.”

“S-Saito. I am Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

Saito added the title to his name. Maybe he would not be treated with suspicion this way.

“It’s our first meeting.”

After Duke de La Vallière's words, Saito could only feel a great relief inside.

I'm so glad. I won‘t be necessarily killed. F-Founder Brimir-sama, thank you... Saito dedicated his deepest gratitude to the founder in whom he did not believe.

“Yes. It’s our first meeting after you became Chevalier.”

In a single moment, Saito was thrown from heaven down to the depths of hell. Duke de La Vallière, placed a hand on Saito's shoulder.

“Calm down. I cannot order the beheading Her Majesty's knight of the Imperial Guards.

“T-Thank you very much!”

“However, how about a little practice before the dinner?”

The duke grasped Saito's shoulder, with such strength, that a man of his age could not posses.

“Ouch! Aiiiiiiii!”

“So that your body remembers whose daughter you are trying to wolf away.”

Duke dragged Saito away.

Happy chatter about the day's events filled the dinning room that evening. Reunion was accomplished when Agnes brought Colbert. As a bonus, Henrietta did not say no, and listened to the beaming face Guiche – everyone was amusing themselves in this fuss.

However...the dinner fest ended, and even when bed-time came too, but Saito did not appear.

“Do any of you know if something happened to Saito-kun?”

Colbert asked, but all members in the room shook their heads.

“I wonder where he went...” Kirche said.

While everyone inside was concerned, asking where he was, Saito was lying half-dead in the corridor.

“M-Move...”

Saito sighed, lying prostrated in the hall. At first, during the daytime Louise’s mama beat him up, and during the nighttime he was trashed by Duke de La Vallière – so now his body was screaming.

Though Louise mama's magic fearsome, Duke de La Vallière was truly terrifying.

The eyes full of anger even now were making Saito to tremble from head to toes.

The eyes of the father whose daughter you pushed down was really terrible; Saito could not make even a single move. And the target of that anger was Saito of course...

“...both are parent and child.”

He staggered trying to stand up but fell down.

“Right now, everyone must be happily enjoying the meal...”

Saito leaned against the wall. Outside the window, he could see the pair of moons.

However...no matter how stern they looked, both Louise’s parents loved her.

Even Louise's mother did not want for Louise to hurt badly, and because of that she made a cruel punishment, as if asking Henrietta - "Please forgive her."

Even Louise’s father was ready to throw away his duke title, to protect Louise.

“I, of course, do not have anyone to protect me like this.”

Saito complained, looking at his wounds.

“Parents...”

Saito recalled his parents, whom he had not seen for more than a year now.

When was I last protected that way... Wasn’t that back at grade-school? When, some day, school-commuting roads were set. A decided route from house to school, where one had to come and go using only a single safe road. In a word, though the purpose was to prohibit from going the other way, Saito one day chose to take a different road to return back.

It was because the usual stationery shop, where he used to always buy erasers, did not have some at that time. There was a classmate who saw Saito not using the school-commuting roads, and informed the teacher about it.

The teacher was angry at Saito.

He talked to his parents and said “Really, he is bad.”

He’ll learn, was the only thing that his mother said. His father was a reticent salary man.

They were a very ordinary family...

Before noticing, Saito was shedding tears again.

“Huh?”

Strange – he thought rubbing his eyes.

Until now, I never cried thinking about parents...

Is it because seeing Louise’s parents’ communication reminded him of the past? However, I can’t show such crying face to Louise and others.

All alone in a dark corridor, Saito sat, hugging his knees.

“What are you doing?”

A clear, soft voice, made Saito jump up.

In her room, Louise was brushing her hair.

Until she entered the Academy of Magic, this was the room where she spent the most time and grew up. It was a large ten square room. A big bed with canopy was standing a little away from the window.

Moreover, it had a mountain of stuffed animals packed inside. A large number of picture books and a gorgeous sculpture of a vaulting horse. She said she wanted it and bought it herself some time ago...

When living in this room, she was dying to get out of this residence as soon as possible. A severe education from her mother, who seemed to only think of how to marry her out; a father, always associating with the neighborhood, and the only thing he seemed to be interested in was hunting.
Those two people, once having said she cannot learn magic. A girl who cannot do magic cannot marry off properly, they strictly said - thus, every day felt like a prison.

However, parents and the this residence was not the prison, it was the castle that protected her. Though love was not visible on the outside, deep inside she was defended and treasured.

She looked at her bed.

“...has it gotten smaller?”

''No, it is not so. During childhood, that bed felt very big, but now it looks small, because I grew up.''

''Does that furniture look a little bit nostalgic because I grew up too?''

''No,'' Louise shook her head, ''I haven’t grown up at all.''

While combing her hair with the brush...Louise was losing herself in the deep thought.

Everyone...is worried about me. Mother and father, Henrietta...

And yet I am only doing selfish things repeatedly.

Louise let out a cute sigh, looking doubtfully into the mirror.

“Hey Louise. Louise the Zero. You being a ‘legend’ cannot be the true.”

That’s what I was told.

Louise placed her cheek against the dressing table and closed her eyes.

“What...am I going to do in the future...?”

She remembered the words that she said to Henrietta before she left to Gallia.

''To persist in the “reason” I believe... I am losing, but my spirit as a noble is somewhere here.''

Louise was worried.

She did not care to pass the reason she believed. It was all fine. But, what if, as a result, many people suffer because of it? And that number is not small. ''Because my “Void” power is too strong. The justice that I carry out may cause a lot of injuries to many people. Such a thing is possible.''

''If I were a simple user of one of the four elements, I would not need to worry this much...''

“Really, what should I do...?”

Louise felt troubled.

Then Saito’s face popped into her mind. ''Just when I'm worried this much, where has that fool gone to? Is he still asleep? After all, he did not come to sit at his dinner seat. When she asked her father, who was late as well, he said that he went to sleep because he was tired and did not say anything else.''

Since their trip to Gallia, they were always accompanied by others and barely had the time to be just the two of them alone. That’s why they could not talk about a lot of things the way they used to. However, as the situations continued to change bewilderingly, they always found themselves denied of such time alone.

“If you love me, why do you leave me alone?”

Louise asked.

''But, in this residence, finding the room may be difficult, I guess. Is Saito still searching for the room I am in?''

“...really, that idiot is indeed capable to pull stunts like that.”

Louise pouted.

Then, someone knocked against the door.

“Who?”

In an instant, the heart in her chest started to beat fast when she thought about Saito.

“It’s me, Louise.”

[[Image:ZnT11-083.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess-sama.”

Henrietta's voice. Panicking, Louise ran up and opened the door. There stood Henrietta, who has changed change to plain clothes, and smiled.

Louise made a profound reverence.

“Is something wrong, Louise?”

“No...sorry for the big trouble we caused...”

''Fuuh'' - Henrietta sighed.

"It’s alright Louise. Alright. Though we had a conflict, everyone is safe. Therefore, it is alright. You just followed your reason. And I followed mine.”

“...Princess-sama.”

“Friends again?”

Henrietta smiled. Without thinking, Louise hugged Henrietta.

It was impossible to move because he was hurt, and the one who appeared in front of crouching in the hall Saito was...

“C-Cattleya-san.”

It was Cattleya, with Louise-like blond-pink hair. The second from the three La Vallière daughters was a beautiful woman with a slight sex appeal. She didn’t have Louise’s sharp look, and Saito was attracted to both her looks and the atmosphere surrounding her, so when she appeared out of the blue, he was left breathless.

“Ara, ara. So, so.”

With a surprised expression on her face, Cattleya squatted down in front of Saito.

“Those are nasty injuries... Are you alright?”

Saying so, Cattleya started checking Saito’s injuries.

“Is your head bleeding?”

She asking looking closely at his head. Then Saito’s eyes landed on Cattleya’s...body part, which compared to her younger sister’s Louise’s was developed the most...in other words - her breasts. Because of that heavenly presence, wrapped only in a light pink blouse, Saito almost died.

“I-I’m alright!”

Saito tried to stand up in panic. However, sharp pain hit him at once.

“Tte! Ouuuuuuuuch!”

“Don’t overdo it.”

Cattleya, took out the wand and began to uttered an incantation.

“Come water spirits...”

The healing spell slowly cured the injuries received from Duke de La Vallière.

“T-Thank you very much!”

Flustered, Saito bowed to Cattleya. But when he stood up and tried to leave, she grabbed his arm.

“Don’t. A healing spell cannot cure you completely. You need to be treated properly.”

Cattleya gave a wonderful smile. The smile was indescribably filled with affection. Saito felt like his spirit was already healed just by seeing it.

He was very nervous when Cattleya pulled him towards her room. Saito was surprised when he was guided inside.

A flying squirrel flew right at him, aiming for his face, making Saito cry out.

“Uwaa!”

When shouting he managed to shake it off, he leaned against something big.

It was a small bear.

“D-Damn!”

He cursed trying to escape, but stumbled on something large. It was a giant turtle. Animals come near one after another, drawing closer to Saito.

“Hey, hey. He is injured, so no games.”

After Cattleya’s words, animals, which crowded around Saito, parted slowly.

It was as if the room was a little zoo. Saito recalled that time in the carriage too. Cattleya definitely loved animals.

“C-Cool!”

When he voiced out his impression, Cattleya laughed joyfully.

“Were you surprised?”

“No...”

Cattleya started searching in the drawers, and after some rustling pulled out some bandage and medicine from the inside, and began to cure Saito's injuries. Cattleya said from the bottom of her heart.

“My mother and then my father were your opponents. That’s why your body... I am really sorry. They are not bad people. They are just sometimes stubborn...”

“They are Louise’s parents. So I don’t mind.”

When hearing him saying so, Cattleya laughed. And fell into a violent coughing fit.

“A-Are you alright?”

“I am. It’s just that I haven’t used magic for a long time, so my body is not accustomed.

“Eh?”

Seeing Saito’s surprised face, Cattleya shook her head.

“Ah, sorry, sorry. Never mind that. It’s nothing really.”

“R-Really?”

“Yep. I don’t usually use magic.”

Somehow, her words were filled with kindness. Without thinking, Saito started to open up.

“Nee, nee, can you tell me stories?”

Though she was older, Cattleya seemed to talk like an innocent girl. Without hesitation, she openly gazed at Saito’s face.

“A-About what?”

“Since when you left here, various serious things must have happened. It must have been very dangerous in Albion. I was very worried, about you and Louise.”

So Saito told Cattleya about events that followed after they came to this residence to get the permission to participate in the war. The war. How he went missing. When she heard about him charging against 70,000 soldiers, Cattleya’s eyes grew wide.

“So...you went to grieve danger instead of Louise.”

“It isn’t that! I just took her place, because someone had to...”

“You are great. You did such a great feat without swaggering at all.”

Being praised by Cattleya this much, Saito felt extremely awkward.

“No that, this, that...”

“Really amazing. Louise must be happy. You are a real knight.”

Cattleya praised Saito without any ulterior motive. Being praised like this by an older woman...somehow reminded Saito of his mother.

Of course, Cattleya and his mother did not look even the slightest bit similar. But...this honest compliment was no different from his mother’s. He was not praised all that much. But he carried those praises in his memory forever.

Accidentally getting a good mark on a test...

Helping to clean the dishes...

And all those other times when mother complimented him a lot...

“What’s wrong?”

Anxiously, Cattleya looked into Saito’s face. Unnoticed to himself, Saito started to cry.

“S-Sorry! It’s nothing!”

“Though it is nothing, you are still crying. What’s the matter? Go ahead and talk to me.”

“No, really...really it’s nothing.”

No way could he say that he was moved to tears because he remembered his mother. She would think he is a wimp.

“Sorry. I just recalled something.”

Cattleya made a sorrowful face and gently hugged Saito’s head. Her faint perfume scent mixed with gentle kindness, made Saito close his eyes.

Being held close against warm Cattleya’s chest, settled his mind down. At the same time, he felt something very nostalgic.

“...why, why did I recall it now? Since I came over here, I did not remember that often. So weird.”

Hearing his absent-minded voice, Cattleya gently asked.

“Mother?”

“Yeah.”

Cattleya did not ask anything else. She just made a slightly lonely face and coughed out “Sorry.”

Though Saito did not understand the reason why Cattleya apologized...he did not think of it any further. He just kept his eyes closed, hugged against Cattleya’s rich chest...as if cradled by a deep sea...his heart calmed.

The conversation of Henrietta and Louise shared was as if one of old.

Just like during childhood the two giggled and spoke of various things.

“With the coming of summer, I often spent my time in here.”

Eyes reminiscing of the old days, Henrietta said.

“That’s so, isn’t it.”

Louise suddenly felt the need to consult with Henrietta.

“Princess, there is one thing I would like to consult you about.”

“What is it?”

Louise asked Henrietta what was worrying her.

With passing the own reason, there is a possibility of wounding someone, what should I do then? Henrietta, who became silent, listened to Louise's story... her face turned slightly serious and she nodded to Louise.

“I, too, thought about it as a queen.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Though I received the crown, I am still a greenhorn... I have to learn many things about politics. And I understood one thing: In this world fights cannot be avoided.”

“...”

“But one can decrease the loss a little. You know what I am saying? I can’t endure seeing my important people getting hurt. It is not just me. Everyone feels the same. Therefore, I try to decrease the missions where people would lose important people or get wounded because of me. This is my job as a queen. Fights and war will never disappear, but they should be reduced.”

Louise slightly nodded.

“I want to help princess with that.”

“Thank you, after all, you are my best friend. You two with Saito-dono, please continue to help me further.”

Hearing that, Louise became slightly tensed. How does Henrietta feel about Saito? Whether Henrietta noticed Louise’s insecurities or not, she smiled.

“Do not worry about him. I am sorry Louise, for what I did. I was lonely and needed a person to depend on, and I made this grieve disservice.”

“P-Princess, what...”

“He is your knight; not mine. But at least for a little while I wanted to be like ‘Louise...’ Though it all ended in a big pain and now I feel uneasy thinking about it.

“Eh? Eeh?”

Even Louise's ears crimsoned. Henrietta gave a mischievous smile.

“Nee, Louise. Some time ago, we made a promise here... That whenever we will find a person we love, we would tell each other about it. Yet, I still haven’t heard your report.”

“...t-that's...because there is no person I l-love.”

Biting her lips, utterly embarrassed, Louise said.

“Liar. You are really bad at telling lies.”

“N-Not lies at all.”

Louise slipped under the sheets and covered herself with the futon. Henrietta jumped on her and started to tickle.

“Hey Louise! Speak out! Whom do you love?”

“No...princess! I love no one in particular...hiyan!”

Tickling continued and Louise soon was tired out.

“If you are playing dumb about it, lets ask Cattleya-dono.”

“...Chii-nee-sama?”

“Yep. That’s right. In the past, from the window of this room, didn’t we used to sneak into Cattleya-dono's room?”

Henrietta’s face became one of a little girl’s, reliving old times again.

“Indeed that’s how it was. Because of princess' magic...”

“Yes. Back at that time I was using the ‘Fly’ spell.”

Henrietta took Louise's hand with a cheerful expression.

“Well then, let’s go.”

“Eh? But...”

“When in a love trouble, it is the best to ask senior!”

Henrietta pulled Louise's hand, going to the window. A mild night wind of the spring danced outside.

Henrietta, set up the wand, clasped Louise's hand and stepped out to the gentle night sky.

Saito was resting his cheek against Cattleya's lap.

“Previously... When Cattleya-san praised my courage... To tell the truth I do not know if it is mine or not.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look, am I not Louise’s familiar? When I hear her utter a spell, I feel a boost in my courage in my mind. Derf... ah, that’s the name of my sword, once said ‘Listening to the master’s spell will gain you courage, like a child hearing mother’s call reacts.’ In other words, my courage is...”

“So when you become a familiar, you gain that courage?”

“Yes. That’s why when I say to Louise ‘My courage,’ deep down, I am not very confident at all. That’s why deep in my heart I always doubt if it's me, or if it's the ‘Familiar’ who thinks like that.”

Cattleya patted Saito's head. It had a strangely smoothing effect on him, and the things that he kept hidden in the depths of his mind flowed easily out of his mouth.

“...such a mystery. Amazing.”

“What?”

“Like this, I recall mother. Though Cattleya-san doesn't look like her at all. However, it is warm somehow...”

“...I see.”

“It’s really mysterious. After coming to this world, I do not usually remember those things all that often.”

“To this world?”

Saito was startled by Cattleya’s question. He did not intend to say that he was not a human from this world. But...since it was Cattleya he could as well say that.

“I am not person from this world.”

“...I see.”

“You are not surprised?”

“Somehow... No, I did not imagine you being from a different world... But I did get a feeling that you did differ from others and that you were not a common plebeian.”

Cattleya’s words reminded Saito the words said on their previous meeting.

“It feels like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

“Therefore, even if I’d want to meet my family, it is impossible to do so. However, I forgot about it for a long time. So why do I remember them now?”

“...maybe those feelings were suppressed.”

“Suppressed?”

“Yes. When something painful happens, human hearts tend to lock the painful events away from the mind. It’s not all that strange.”

“...”

“Surely, when you were brought to this world your mind was shocked. That’s why it locked the memories of your hometown so you would not remember them. Yet, there are ways; ways to find keys to unlock the mind...”

That’s right, Saito thought. Communication between Tabitha and her mother. Bonds between Louise and her parents... Maybe, seeing these kinds of things, the suppressed feelings were revived.
Feelings of homesickness. Feelings for his mother.

Saito shut his eyes.

“...and I am like your mother.”

Cattleya whispered.

“Ah, Cattleya-san is not my mother, you are different! And yet tears still fall. Tears...”

Trying not to look weak, Saito tried to make a joke, but it became useless, when tears started overflowing. Cattleya tightly embraced Saito.

[[Image:ZnT11-097.jpg|thumb]]

“Good child. You are a strong child.”

Saito kept on weeping.

He cried like he hasn’t cried in a long time.

He couldn’t tell how long he cried this hard.

He was pressed close to Cattleya's chest while crying...and it mysteriously relieved his mind.

It slowly settled his heart down.

“Sorry...I don’t know what came over me.”

Saito said, while rubbing his nose.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. When you want to cry, you should cry.”

“But...”

“Haah, what a sore loser you are. You don’t like showing your weakness to others, right?”

“It’s just not something a man should do.”

“So stubborn. But once in a while I think it's also necessary to depend on another too. You can‘t pent it all inside, not relying on anyone.”

Saito sighed. He was surrounded by women who relied on him. Though he was staying strong in the events...the truth was that he wanted to depend on someone too.

“...it might be so.”

“That different world... Is it possible to return there?”

“I don’t know. But, besides me, there was a person who came to this world from there, so... I may be able to return and I may be not able to.”

Cattleya looked straight at Saito.

“You will be able to return. You will be able to return, surely. And you will be able to meet your mother after some time. You will be able to return to family's origin. I think so.”

Reassuring, Cattleya said. Saito nodded.

“Thank you very much.”

“Though it can’t console – Hah, I am sorry. If only my body were stronger - I would help you to look for the way for you to return... That’s right! Though it is impossible for me to be your mother, I can still be your elder sister.”

She said out of the blue. Saito was in panic.

“I-I-If I would have such beauty as my elder sister, I would return home early every day.”

“Come on, call me elder sister.”

Saito blushed.

“T-That... There’s no need for that.”

“There is a need for such thing. Come on, say it.”

When gentle Cattleya urged him this way...Saito responded instinctively,

“O-onee-san.”

“There you go, it wasn’t so hard.”

Cattleya happily patted Saito's head.

“...yes.”

Something warm is filled his mind. There is a chance that I will never meet my family. However...there are a lot of people who are nice to me like this.

Saito rubbed his eyelids.

“There’s no time for crying. There is a fellow who is aiming for...Louise’s ‘Void’ power. That person did cruel things to Tabitha and her mother. I will not forgive that guy.” We have not met him yet, but we imagine that it may be Joseph, King of Gallia.

What kind of guy he is?

It doesn’t matter... I won’t let him lay a finger on Louise or Tabitha anyway.

We’ll return home, after this story is finished.

“Just don’t overdo it, alright?”

Cattleya hugged Saito again.

“I don’t want anything else, just you and Louise to be safe.”

That moment, a loud sound of breaking glass echoed.

“W-What?!”

“Aitatatatatatatatatatatata...”

“Not good, added too much power.”

The ones that fell into the room, were no other than Louise and Henrietta. Then they both stood up while rubbing their hips in the pain, and then both stared with astonishment at Saito.

“Ara. Saito-dono?”

“W-What are you doing in here?!”

“That’s my line! Why did you both jump in through the window?!”

Without answering Saito’s question, Louise eyes narrowed.

“Y-You are going after Chii-nee-sama now?! Unbelievableeeee!”

Flushed faced Louise charged forwards.

‘Gon!’

Louise’s jump-kick cut the three meters distance in no time and hit Saito on the temple. When Saito fell down, Louise straddled his waist and started to strangle him.

“Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Won’t allow! I won’t allow this!”

Then animals started to react to Louise’s, who was straddling on top of Saito, shouts.

Waf, waf. Bow, wow. Meow, meow. Gao, gao. Buh, buh.

It was as if a lot of animals that began to lean on Saito were asking – “Can we play too?”

“Mgh...”

Saito’s consciousness started to slip away.

Louise looked down at Saito, who fainted, with demonic eyes.

“There’s no time to sleep!”

“Louise, Louise! You should not kick gentlemen like this!”

As might be expected, because Saito was kicked, Henrietta stepped in to end this.

Cattleya started to laugh out loud.

“Stop Louise. I did not try to take away your sweetheart.”

“He’s not my sweetheart! It’s different!”

Crimsoned, Louise waved her hand.

“...That, I only thought about dangers awaiting Chii-nee-sama. That was my only thought.”

“I only cured his injuries. Really.”

“...I did not miss this guy’s look. This fellow has absent-mindedly implanted his face in Chii-nee-sama’s cleavage. F-f-face buried between C-Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! H-how dare he! Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! B-b-b-b-breasts!”

In other words, Louise’s blood rushed to her head. And, because she lifted her leg for another kick, Henrietta had to step in again.

“Excuse me, Louise? Stop!”

“Stop, what for?!”

Henrietta smoothingly looked over the place and voiced her opinion with a forced smile.

“Well... umm, Cattleya-dono is just like Louise. Like her hair color. Therefore, Saito-dono has surely absent-mindedly regarded her as grown-up Louise.”

“Eh?”

Henrietta‘s simple words made Louise think.

“It’s hard to believe! That sort of...!”

Though Louise said that, waves of happiness filled her heart.

“Louise is really lucky, to have such great gentleman's feelings dedicated to her.”
Cattleya added with the smile as well.

“S-s-s-such a bother.”

Embarrassed, Louise mumbled.

Later that night...laying unconscious Saito on the sofa, the three noble girls slept in one bed after a long time. Cattleya in the center, Louise on the left and Henrietta on the right.

“It has been such a long time since all three of us slept like this.”

Henrietta said in a cheerful voice.

“During the summers, Your Majesty used to visit our home a lot.”

“Yes. During those days I was really happy. Because every day there wasn’t a thing to worry about…”

Looking distant, Henrietta said.

“We used to play a lot.”

“Oh Louise. In any case, we came to Cattleya-dono for some questions.”

The three girls were laughing and chatting happily for a while.

In the course of time, the conversation moved to Louise and Saito's relationship.

“Hey Louise, why are you always so violent towards Saito-dono?”

“N-not always.”

When asked by Cattleya Louise denied it, blushing hard.

“Always.”

Henrietta noted, making Louise even more perplexed.

“P-princess only witnesses the worst moments!”

Henrietta let out a loud sigh.

“Haah, it is not hard to hate that. But I guess since Saito-dono is so occupied with Louise, it is alright.”

“As an older sister I do not agree with that. Such usual nastiness may make him run away. For example, remember what happened to elder sister Eléonore?”

In Louise’s mind, the image of her eldest sister, whose engagement was canceled, popped up.

“It is alright to allow gentlemen to act on their own once in a while. When you are angry at him just for speaking with other girls, he will end up disgusted in the course of time. It’s not just me. I do not want to see Louise taking older sister’s place in being disappointed with love.”

“D-don’t question such things! He is madly in love with me!”

Like a child she shouted, but Cattleya only shook her head to that.

“There is no mind of a person who would not change. Leave him swimming space from time to time. If you do so, he will still return to the person he loves the most in the end.”

Louise became silent.

Things that Chii-nee-sama say are always correct.

Maybe she is indeed not giving him enough space.

Henrietta and Cattleya continued to give Louise advices one after another.

The chatter of three girls continued throughout the night.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4

2010-02-01T22:31:13Z

Infro: /* Chapter Four: The Vallière Family */ Simple Corrections

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Four: The Vallière Family ===

“Now then, did you just say ‘Void?’”

That night...the queen, enclosed in the living room of the La Vallière house, confessed a secret.

Duke de La Vallière was sitting wordlessly in front of the fireplace, watching the flame burn. Next to the father, two elder sisters were listening carefully with a serious looks on their faces.

Karin Desiree  was there too, she changed her mantle back to her usual duchess dress. The sharp eyes that fearsome knight of Heavy Wind had, also disappeared somewhere. An indescribably quick change.

Louise’s and Saito’s friends – Guiche, Kirche and others, due to Henrietta’s request, were taking a rest in the room nearby.

Saito and Louise themselves were sitting together on the sofa, nervously fiddling their fingers. Because Saito was severely injured by Karin’s wind magic, some body parts of his were covered in bandages. Even Henrietta’s water spells could not cure him completely.

Henrietta, who sat in the top seat, gave a strong nod.

“That’s right. Louise’s awoken element...is the legendary element of ‘Void.’”

Duke de La Vallière fiddled with his mustache for a while, then stood up slowly and approached his daughter.

Then he gently patted Louise's head.

“Your fairy tale-esque story is hard to believe. The Void element disappeared from the history long time ago. And only religious theology still asserted that ‘it existed...’”

Karin’s sharp eyes shone as she made a small cough.

“I believe it.”

“Karin.”

“My spell was canceled by Louise’s spell today... It started to shine even though I could not see any explosion. Was that the ‘Void,’ Louise?”

Louise nodded.

“It is so, Mother.”

“Hmm...”

Duke de La Vallière fell silent. Eléonore fell down on the floor.

“Void... You – void? It’s impossible to believe...”

Cattleya stood up and began to look after her elder sister.

Henrietta continued talking.

“I myself could not believe it as well. However, it is true. ‘Void’ returned and it’s not just Louise who controls it.”

The family members felt silent again.

It felt like silence lasted for an eternity.

Finally, Duke de La Vallière broke the silence.

“I would like to hear the intentions of Her Majesty’s visit.”

Taking a deep breath, as if finally setting her mind on something, Henrietta looked straight at Duke de La Vallière.

“Please entrust Louise to me.”

“She is my daughter. Her body and the mind are dedicated to you, Your Majesty.”

“There’s no need for such formality.”

Henrietta motioned to Agnes.

Then Agnes nodded and opened the big leather bag at her side and took a black mantle out. Duke de La Vallière’s eyes widened when he saw the crest shaped Lily on the purple lining.

“This is Royal family crest... young Marinanne used to wear this mantle!”

“Louise, you were already given the punishment for illegally crossing the national borders.”

“Y-Yes!”

“Wear this.”

“B-But this...”

“Yes. Wearing this, you’ll become my sister. In other words – you will be the second successor to the throne.”

“G-G-G-Gracious. Or should I say too gracious...”

“You, your power is too great. This is a huge responsibility for one’s shoulders, and the obligation to help the country this way will be remembered twice as much.”

Henrietta watched Louise with stern eyes. On wobbly legs, like frog bitten by snake, Louise received it.

Duke de La Vallière’s mouth opened wide to this unexpected Louise’s promotion.

“Your Majesty, I wish to express my gratitude for such warm reception of my daughter. No, even the biggest gratitude, cannot compare to such warm reception. However, there is something I’d like to ask Your Majesty.”

“What is it?”

“Does Your Majesty know what to do with this legendary power that my daughter has? Indeed, ‘Void’ is a legend. It even was able to cancel Karin's magic, so that power is considerably strong. Did you use it in a battle during the recent war campaign?”

“This...I will reflect it deeply.”

“My daughter is neither a cannon ball nor a flaming arrow. If some bad things are done to my daughter, Your Majesty...”

“Then?”

“Then, alas, I will throw away the history of serving the Royal family for years, and cross wands with you.”

It was not the duke but the father sympathizing with his daughter. Seeing that, Saito’s chest began to throb.

Hearing the duke’s words as such, Agnes tried to pull out her sword. Henrietta stopped her.

“Then, I myself, have a question for the duke. For you as an old-time noble and the protector of this country’s pride and dignity.”

“Yes?”

“Why does war happen? We who are wise, who reign over other lord’s creations, who are more outstanding than mythical beasts and demi-humans - for what do the same family members fight against each other?”

“...”

“On countless occasions wars have happened. With our own eyes we see people important to us become injured or die. I too, caused a war blinded by revenge. The result – not only important for my people, but many other people died...parents, children, brothers and friends were lost. I myself am carrying the crime that can never be taken off my shoulders.”

“...you are not responsible for that war, Your Majesty.”

“No, under my name, everyone fought, got injured, died. If I myself don’t shoulder it, who will?”

Henrietta deeply lowered her head.

“I want to use Louise's power...for something right. But how can I, when I can’t even understand my current self yet? However, I do not intend to use it to fight. Please believe that, Duke.”

“I fear Your Majesty, that even if there is no intention to use it to fight, sooner or later time will come when it will be necessary to use it anyway. No, such strong power attracts people.”

“It is as the duke says. Now, other countries are active behind the scenes too. I want a strong power for those who try to take us. I want to put it in a hand, because I want to defend Louise from such fellows.”

“It’s exactly why I feel uneasy. There are enemies who want strong power. What if it is only Your Majesty words? Now you say you are determined, but who can guarantee it doesn't change sometime? Is there something with which Your Majesty's determination can be proven?”

Henrietta veiled her eyes embarrassed. She tried to think of something to prove her way, and gave a deep sigh.

“There is none. I will be honest, even I do not fully believe in myself. Therefore, there is no way to prove it.”

After that, Henrietta smiled. It is not a careworn, but a sincere smile that touches every person who saw it.

“Therefore I...would not want a friend whom I cannot completely trust nearside. I want a true friend who could point out my mistakes. A friend who, when seeing me straying from the path of virtue, would not hesitate to turn her wand against me...”

The old duke watched Henrietta. For a while, after looking deep into her eyes, he returned the glance back to Louise.

“Didn’t you tell your father before, that ‘the awoken element is fire?’ Was that a lie?”

Louise nodded in shame.

“It was something like that, father.”

“It is alright Louise. But it should be the first and the last time you tell your father lies.”

Then, the duke turned back to Henrietta,

“I am an old aristocrat. An old-fashioned elderly person. Things were simple, to a degree, when I was young. Loyal with honor and pride, defending only it, and there was no worry to be scorned by anyone. However...the times are different now. Now, since the power of the legend revived - old justice, old sense of values...they all might lose their meaning.”

The duke looked at Henrietta, like at his daughter.

“Your Majesty said before, that you ‘cannot believe in yourself.’ Such a doubting mind...is the best guide to enter the brighter future.”

“Father-sama.”

Louise ran up and clung to her father.

“You are growing Louise. My Louise. This father thought you would stay the same forever. However, you already started your own life.”

Father gently patted his daughter's head.

“Just father’s garrulity. Devotion is to point out mistakes. And...the courage is to admit them. True courage. Louise, do not forget. My little Louise.”

“...Father.”

“Whenever you are in trouble, always return here. Because here is your home.”

The duke kissed Louise’s forehead and quietly pushed her away. Then he deeply bowed to Henrietta.

“Take care of this inexperienced daughter of mine. I pray for the Founder’s divine protection for the road you walk.”

For a while silence followed the words...then Duchess Karin clapped hands.

“Karin.”

“The long story seems to have ended. Though it is late, let’s prepare for dinner. Though it's a poor way to entertain Your Majesty, who comes all the way here, please attend. Louise, call your friends and come; Cattleya, Eléonore, please continue your favors as host.”

Like a gracious soldier from the past, Karin briskly left the room.

Following her, the two elder sisters left. Then Louise went to call Guiche and others...

When Saito also tried to go, he was stopped by Henrietta.

“...Princess.”

Though Henrietta’s face clouded for a moment, she still was able to force a smile.

“I apologize.”

Saito’s cheeks dyed red and he looked down.

“No...there is no reason to. I did a selfish thing to begin with.”

“Courageous gentlemen are like wild falcons and stallions. They say ‘I am going,’ and they go without turning back.”

Henrietta received the mantle received from Agnes and handed it to Saito. The Chevalier's crest was sewn up on it – it was a knight‘s mantle.

“Take it back. What the queen gave once - cannot be returned.”

“But...”

Saito hesitated.

“This is not the chain that binds you. These are the wings for a falcon. It won’t hurt you to wear it.”

Henrietta said. Saito nodded and received the mantle.

Henrietta watched with tenderly smiling eyes as Saito put the mantle on.

The look in her eyes surprised Saito for moment.

The fever in her eyes that she used to show for Saito recently, was now gone.

Instead, it was a pair of lonely...very lonely but determined eyes, that understood their resolution.

When Henrietta drew her mouth to Saito's ear, and silently whispered.

“Calm down. It’s not the face you should show to the queen.”

“Eh?”

Abruptly, Henrietta extended her left hand. He won’t make mistake this time. Saito, feeling slightly nervous, gently took the offered hand and pulled it to his lips.

Then Henrietta gave a happy smile and left the room.

Like a shadow, Agnes followed her.

The meaning behind Henrietta’s words left hanging. However he could not understand it well somehow. No, it was not love. Something different.

Something different.

''As I thought, it was just her momentarily loneliness. That’s why she depended on me this much. That’s ok. But those words just now, what meaning did they carry?''

Though she was a little lonely, Henrietta was still prideful.

When Saito tried to leave as well, he was called to stop by Duke de La Vallière duke who stayed last.

“Wait.”

Saito trembled. A cold shiver went down his spine. Somehow he had a bad feeling about this.

In his mind he revived the recent event in the courtyard.

He saw him pushing Louise down in the boat, and ordered to behead him. Maybe he, as Louise’s papa, a person with high position, doesn't remember a commoner's face?

However, circumstances are circumstances. Somehow he could guess that he made an indelible impression back then. Maybe at least, Louise’s mama, Karin was not there long enough to remember?

“Incidentally, I have not heard your name.”

“S-Saito. I am Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

Saito added the title to his name. Maybe he would not be treated with suspicion this way.

“It’s our first meeting.”

After Duke de La Vallière's words, Saito could only feel a great relief inside.

I'm so glad. I won‘t be necessarily killed. F-Founder Brimir-sama, thank you... Saito dedicated his deepest gratitude to the founder in whom he did not believe.

“Yes. It’s our first meeting after you became Chevalier.”

In a single moment, Saito was thrown from heaven down to the depths of hell. Duke de La Vallière, placed a hand on Saito's shoulder.

“Calm down. I cannot order the beheading Her Majesty's knight of the Imperial Guards.

“T-Thank you very much!”

“However, how about a little practice before the dinner?”

The duke grasped Saito's shoulder, with such strength, that a man of his age could not posses.

“Ouch! Aiiiiiiii!”

“So that your body remembers whose daughter you are trying to wolf away.”

Duke dragged Saito away.

Happy chatter about the day's events filled the dinning room that evening. Reunion was accomplished when Agnes brought Colbert. As a bonus, Henrietta did not say no, and listened to the beaming face Guiche – everyone was amusing themselves in this fuss.

However...the dinner fest ended, and even when bed-time came too, but Saito did not appear.

“Do any of you know if something happened to Saito-kun?”

Colbert asked, but all members in the room shook their heads.

“I wonder where he went...” Kirche said.

While everyone inside was concerned, asking where he was, Saito was lying half-dead in the corridor.

“M-Move...”

Saito sighed, lying prostrated in the hall. At first, during the daytime Louise’s mama beat him up, and during the nighttime he was trashed by Duke de La Vallière – so now his body was screaming.

Though Louise mama's magic fearsome, Duke de La Vallière was truly terrifying.

The eyes full of anger even now were making Saito to tremble from head to toes.

The eyes of the father whose daughter you pushed down was really terrible; Saito could not make even a single move. And the target of that anger was Saito of course...

“...both are parent and child.”

He staggered trying to stand up but fell down.

“Right now, everyone must be happily enjoying the meal...”

Saito leaned against the wall. Outside the window, he could see the pair of moons.

However...no matter how stern they looked, both Louise’s parents loved her.

Even Louise's mother did not want for Louise to hurt badly, and because of that she made a cruel punishment, as if asking Henrietta - "Please forgive her."

Even Louise’s father was ready to throw away his duke title, to protect Louise.

“I, of course, do not have anyone to protect me like this.”

Saito complained, looking at his wounds.

“Parents...”

Saito recalled his parents, whom he had not seen for more than a year now.

When was I last protected that way... Wasn’t that back at grade-school? When, some day, school-commuting roads were set. A decided route from house to school, where one had to come and go using only a single safe road. In a word, though the purpose was to prohibit from going the other way, Saito one day chose to take a different road to return back.

It was because the usual stationery shop, where he used to always buy erasers, did not have some at that time. There was a classmate who saw Saito not using the school-commuting roads, and informed the teacher about it.

The teacher was angry at Saito.

He talked to his parents and said “Really, he is bad.”

He’ll learn, was the only thing that his mother said. His father was a reticent salary man.

They were a very ordinary family...

Before noticing, Saito was shedding tears again.

“Huh?”

Strange – he thought rubbing his eyes.

Until now, I never cried thinking about parents...

Is it because seeing Louise’s parents’ communication reminded him of the past? However, I can’t show such crying face to Louise and others.

All alone in a dark corridor, Saito sat, hugging his knees.

“What are you doing?”

A clear, soft voice, made Saito jump up.

In her room, Louise was brushing her hair.

Until she entered the Academy of Magic, this was the room where she spent the most time and grew up. It was a large ten square room. A big bed with canopy was standing a little away from the window.

Moreover, it had a mountain of stuffed animals packed inside. A large number of picture books and a gorgeous sculpture of a vaulting horse. She said she wanted it and bought it herself some time ago...

When living in this room, she was dying to get out of this residence as soon as possible. A severe education from her mother, who seemed to only think of how to marry her out; a father, always associating with the neighborhood, and the only thing he seemed to be interested in was hunting.
Those two people, once having said she cannot learn magic. A girl who cannot do magic cannot marry off properly, they strictly said - thus, every day felt like a prison.

However, parents and the this residence was not the prison, it was the castle that protected her. Though love was not visible on the outside, deep inside she was defended and treasured.

She looked at her bed.

“...has it gotten smaller?”

''No, it is not so. During childhood, that bed felt very big, but now it looks small, because I grew up.''

''Does that furniture look a little bit nostalgic because I grew up too?''

''No,'' Louise shook her head, ''I haven’t grown up at all.''

While combing her hair with the brush...Louise was losing herself in the deep thought.

Everyone...is worried about me. Mother and father, Henrietta...

And yet I am only doing selfish things repeatedly.

Louise let out a cute sigh, looking doubtfully into the mirror.

“Hey Louise. Louise the Zero. You being a ‘legend’ cannot be the true.”

That’s what I was told.

Louise placed her cheek against the dressing table and closed her eyes.

“What...am I going to do in the future...?”

She remembered the words that she said to Henrietta before she left to Gallia.

''To persist in the “reason” I believe... I am losing, but my spirit as a noble is somewhere here.''

Louise was worried.

She did not care to pass the reason she believed. It was all fine. But, what if, as a result, many people suffer because of it? And that number is not small. ''Because my “Void” power is too strong. The justice that I carry out may cause a lot of injuries to many people. Such a thing is possible.''

''If I were a simple user of one of the four elements, I would not need to worry this much...''

“Really, what should I do...?”

Louise felt troubled.

Then Saito’s face popped into her mind. ''Just when I'm worried this much, where has that fool gone to? Is he still asleep? After all, he did not come to sit at his dinner seat. When she asked her father, who was late as well, he said that he went to sleep because he was tired and did not say anything else.''

Since their trip to Gallia, they were always accompanied by others and barely had the time to be just the two of them alone. That’s why they could not talk about a lot of things the way they used to. However, as the situations continued to change bewilderingly, they always found themselves denied of such time alone.

“If you love me, why do you leave me alone?”

Louise asked.

''But, in this residence, finding the room may be difficult, I guess. Is Saito still searching for the room I am in?''

“...really, that idiot is indeed capable to pull stunts like that.”

Louise pouted.

Then, someone knocked against the door.

“Who?”

In an instant, the heart in her chest started to beat fast when she thought about Saito.

“It’s me, Louise.”

[[Image:ZnT11-083.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess-sama.”

Henrietta's voice. Panicking, Louise ran up and opened the door. There stood Henrietta, who has changed change to plain clothes, and smiled.

Louise made a profound reverence.

“Is something wrong, Louise?”

“No...sorry for the big trouble we caused...”

''Fuuh'' - Henrietta sighed.

"It’s alright Louise. Alright. Though we had a conflict, everyone is safe. Therefore, it is alright. You just followed your reason. And I followed mine.”

“...Princess-sama.”

“Friends again?”

Henrietta smiled. Without thinking, Louise hugged Henrietta.

It was impossible to move because he was hurt, and the one who appeared in front of crouching in the hall Saito was...

“C-Cattleya-san.”

It was Cattleya, with Louise-like blond-pink hair. The second from the three La Vallière daughters was a beautiful woman with a slight sex appeal. She didn’t have Louise’s sharp look, and Saito was attracted to both her looks and the atmosphere surrounding her, so when she appeared out of the blue, he was left breathless.

“Ara, ara. So, so.”

With a surprised expression on her face, Cattleya squatted down in front of Saito.

“Those are nasty injuries... Are you alright?”

Saying so, Cattleya started checking Saito’s injuries.

“Is your head bleeding?”

She asking looking closely at his head. Then Saito’s eyes landed on Cattleya’s...body part, which compared to her younger sister’s Louise’s was developed the most...in other words - her breasts. Because of that heavenly presence, wrapped only in a light pink blouse, Saito almost died.

“I-I’m alright!”

Saito tried to stand up in panic. However, sharp pain hit him at once.

“Tte! Ouuuuuuuuch!”

“Don’t overdo it.”

Cattleya, took out the wand and began to uttered an incantation.

“Come water spirits...”

The healing spell slowly cured the injuries received from Duke de La Vallière.

“T-Thank you very much!”

Flustered, Saito bowed to Cattleya. But when he stood up and tried to leave, she grabbed his arm.

“Don’t. A healing spell cannot cure you completely. You need to be treated properly.”

Cattleya gave a wonderful smile. The smile was indescribably filled with affection. Saito felt like his spirit was already healed just by seeing it.

He was very nervous when Cattleya pulled him towards her room. Saito was surprised when he was guided inside.

A flying squirrel flew right at him, aiming for his face, making Saito cry out.

“Uwaa!”

When shouting he managed to shake it off, he leaned against something big.

It was a small bear.

“D-Damn!”

He cursed trying to escape, but stumbled on something large. It was a giant turtle. Animals come near one after another, drawing closer to Saito.

“Hey, hey. He is injured, so no games.”

After Cattleya’s words, animals, which crowded around Saito, parted slowly.

It was as if the room was a little zoo. Saito recalled that time in the carriage too. Cattleya definitely loved animals.

“C-Cool!”

When he voiced out his impression, Cattleya laughed joyfully.

“Were you surprised?”

“No...”

Cattleya started searching in the drawers, and after some rustling pulled out some bandage and medicine from the inside, and began to cure Saito's injuries. Cattleya said from the bottom of her heart.

“My mother and then my father were your opponents. That’s why your body... I am really sorry. They are not bad people. They are just sometimes stubborn...”

“They are Louise’s parents. So I don’t mind.”

When hearing him saying so, Cattleya laughed. And fell into a violent coughing fit.

“A-Are you alright?”

“I am. It’s just that I haven’t used magic for a long time, so my body is not accustomed.

“Eh?”

Seeing Saito’s surprised face, Cattleya shook her head.

“Ah, sorry, sorry. Never mind that. It’s nothing really.”

“R-Really?”

“Yep. I don’t usually use magic.”

Somehow, her words were filled with kindness. Without thinking, Saito started to open up.

“Nee, nee, can you tell me stories?”

Though she was older, Cattleya seemed to talk like an innocent girl. Without hesitation, she openly gazed at Saito’s face.

“A-About what?”

“Since when you left here, various serious things must have happened. It must have been very dangerous in Albion. I was very worried, about you and Louise.”

So Saito told Cattleya about events that followed after they came to this residence to get the permission to participate in the war. The war. How he went missing. When she heard about him charging against 70,000 soldiers, Cattleya’s eyes grew wide.

“So...you went to grieve danger instead of Louise.”

“It isn’t that! I just took her place, because someone had to...”

“You are great. You did such a great feat without swaggering at all.”

Being praised by Cattleya this much, Saito felt extremely awkward.

“No that, this, that...”

“Really amazing. Louise must be happy. You are a real knight.”

Cattleya praised Saito without any ulterior motive. Being praised like this by an older woman...somehow reminded Saito of his mother.

Of course, Cattleya and his mother did not look even the slightest bit similar. But...this honest compliment was no different from his mother’s. He was not praised all that much. But he carried those praises in his memory forever.

Accidentally getting a good mark on a test...

Helping to clean the dishes...

And all those other times when mother complimented him a lot...

“What’s wrong?”

Anxiously, Cattleya looked into Saito’s face. Unnoticed to himself, Saito started to cry.

“S-Sorry! It’s nothing!”

“Though it is nothing, you are still crying. What’s the matter? Go ahead and talk to me.”

“No, really...really it’s nothing.”

No way could he say that he was moved to tears because he remembered his mother. She would think he is a wimp.

“Sorry. I just recalled something.”

Cattleya made a sorrowful face and gently hugged Saito’s head. Her faint perfume scent mixed with gentle kindness, made Saito close his eyes.

Being held close against warm Cattleya’s chest, settled his mind down. At the same time, he felt something very nostalgic.

“...why, why did I recall it now? Since I came over here, I did not remember that often. So weird.”

Hearing his absent-minded voice, Cattleya gently asked.

“Mother?”

“Yeah.”

Cattleya did not ask anything else. She just made a slightly lonely face and coughed out “Sorry.”

Though Saito did not understand the reason why Cattleya apologized...he did not think of it any further. He just kept his eyes closed, hugged against Cattleya’s rich chest...as if cradled by a deep sea...his heart calmed.

The conversation of Henrietta and Louise shared was as if one of old.

Just like during childhood the two giggled and spoke of various things.

“With the coming of summer, I often spent my time in here.”

Eyes reminiscing of the old days, Henrietta said.

“That’s so, isn’t it.”

Louise suddenly felt the need to consult with Henrietta.

“Princess, there is one thing I would like to consult you about.”

“What is it?”

Louise asked Henrietta what was worrying her.

With passing the own reason, there is a possibility of wounding someone, what should I do then? Henrietta, who became silent, listened to Louise's story... her face turned slightly serious and she nodded to Louise.

“I, too, thought about it as a queen.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Though I received the crown, I am still a greenhorn... I have to learn many things about politics. And I understood one thing: In this world fights cannot be avoided.”

“...”

“But one can decrease the loss a little. You know what I am saying? I can’t endure seeing my important people getting hurt. It is not just me. Everyone feels the same. Therefore, I try to decrease the missions where people would lose important people or get wounded because of me. This is my job as a queen. Fights and war will never disappear, but they should be reduced.”

Louise slightly nodded.

“I want to help princess with that.”

“Thank you, after all, you are my best friend. You two with Saito-dono, please continue to help me further.”

Hearing that, Louise became slightly tensed. How does Henrietta feel about Saito? Whether Henrietta noticed Louise’s insecurities or not, she smiled.

“Do not worry about him. I am sorry Louise, for what I did. I was lonely and needed a person to depend on, and I made this grieve disservice.”

“P-Princess, what...”

“He is your knight; not mine. But at least for a little while I wanted to be like ‘Louise...’ Though it all ended in a big pain and now I feel uneasy thinking about it.

“Eh? Eeh?”

Even Louise's ears crimsoned. Henrietta gave a mischievous smile.

“Nee, Louise. Some time ago, we made a promise here... That whenever we will find a person we love, we would tell each other about it. Yet, I still haven’t heard your report.”

“...t-that's...because there is no person I l-love.”

Biting her lips, utterly embarrassed, Louise said.

“Liar. You are really bad at telling lies.”

“N-Not lies at all.”

Louise slipped under the sheets and covered herself with the futon. Henrietta jumped on her and started to tickle.

“Hey Louise! Speak out! Whom do you love?”

“No...princess! I love no one in particular...hiyan!”

Tickling continued and Louise soon was tired out.

“If you are playing dumb about it, lets ask Cattleya-dono.”

“...Chii-nee-sama?”

“Yep. That’s right. In the past, from the window of this room, didn’t we used to sneak into Cattleya-dono's room?”

Henrietta’s face became one of a little girl’s, reliving old times again.

“Indeed that’s how it was. Because of princess' magic...”

“Yes. Back at that time I was using the ‘Fly’ spell.”

Henrietta took Louise's hand with a cheerful expression.

“Well then, let’s go.”

“Eh? But...”

“When in a love trouble, it is the best to ask senior!”

Henrietta pulled Louise's hand, going to the window. A mild night wind of the spring danced outside.

Henrietta, set up the wand, clasped Louise's hand and stepped out to the gentle night sky.

Saito was resting his cheek against Cattleya's lap.

“Previously... When Cattleya-san praised my courage... To tell the truth I do not know if it is mine or not.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look, am I not Louise’s familiar? When I hear her utter a spell, I feel a boost in my courage in my mind. Derf... ah, that’s the name of my sword, once said ‘Listening to the master’s spell will gain you courage, like a child hearing mother’s call reacts.’ In other words, my courage is...”

“So when you become a familiar, you gain that courage?”

“Yes. That’s why when I say to Louise ‘My courage,’ deep down, I am not very confident at all. That’s why deep in my heart I always doubt if it's me, or if it's the ‘Familiar’ who thinks like that.”

Cattleya patted Saito's head. It had a strangely smoothing effect on him, and the things that he kept hidden in the depths of his mind flowed easily out of his mouth.

“...such a mystery. Amazing.”

“What?”

“Like this, I recall mother. Though Cattleya-san doesn't look like her at all. However, it is warm somehow...”

“...I see.”

“It’s really mysterious. After coming to this world, I do not usually remember those things all that often.”

“To this world?”

Saito was startled by Cattleya’s question. He did not intend to say that he was not a human from this world. But...since it was Cattleya he could as well say that.

“I am not person from this world.”

“...I see.”

“You are not surprised?”

“Somehow... No, I did not imagine you being from a different world... But I did get a feeling that you did differ from others and that you were not a common plebeian.”

Cattleya’s words reminded Saito the words said on their previous meeting.

“It feels like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

“Therefore, even if I’d want to meet my family, it is impossible to do so. However, I forgot about it for a long time. So why do I remember them now?”

“...maybe those feelings were suppressed.”

“Suppressed?”

“Yes. When something painful happens, human hearts tend to lock the painful events away from the mind. It’s not all that strange.”

“...”

“Surely, when you were brought to this world your mind was shocked. That’s why it locked the memories of your hometown so you would not remember them. Yet, there are ways; ways to find keys to unlock the mind...”

That’s right, Saito thought. Communication between Tabitha and her mother. Bonds between Louise and her parents... Maybe, seeing these kinds of things, the suppressed feelings were revived.
Feelings of homesickness. Feelings for his mother.

Saito shut his eyes.

“...and I am like your mother.”

Cattleya whispered.

“Ah, Cattleya-san is not my mother, you are different! And yet tears still fall. Tears...”

Trying not to look weak, Saito tried to make a joke, but it became useless, when tears started overflowing. Cattleya tightly embraced Saito.

[[Image:ZnT11-097.jpg|thumb]]

“Good child. You are a strong child.”

Saito kept on weeping.

He cried like he hasn’t cried in a long time.

He couldn’t tell how long he cried this hard.

He was pressed close to Cattleya's chest while crying...and it mysteriously relieved his mind.

It slowly settled his heart down.

“Sorry...I don’t know what came over me.”

Saito said, while rubbing his nose.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. When you want to cry, you should cry.”

“But...”

“Haah, what a sore loser you are. You don’t like showing your weakness to others, right?”

“It’s just not something a man should do.”

“So stubborn. But once in a while I think it's also necessary to depend on another too. You can‘t pent it all inside, not relying on anyone.”

Saito sighed. He was surrounded by women who relied on him. Though he was staying strong in the events...the truth was that he wanted to depend on someone too.

“...it might be so.”

“That different world... Is it possible to return there?”

“I don’t know. But, besides me, there was a person who came to this world from there, so... I may be able to return and I may be not able to.”

Cattleya looked straight at Saito.

“You will be able to return. You will be able to return, surely. And you will be able to meet your mother after some time. You will be able to return to family's origin. I think so.”

Reassuring, Cattleya said. Saito nodded.

“Thank you very much.”

“Though it can’t console – Hah, I am sorry. If only my body were stronger - I would help you to look for the way for you to return... That’s right! Though it is impossible for me to be your mother, I can still be your elder sister.”

She said out of the blue. Saito was in panic.

“I-I-If I would have such beauty as my elder sister, I would return home early every day.”

“Come on, call me elder sister.”

Saito blushed.

“T-That... There’s no need for that.”

“There is a need for such thing. Come on, say it.”

When gentle Cattleya urged him this way...Saito responded instinctively,

“O-onee-san.”

“There you go, it wasn’t so hard.”

Cattleya happily patted Saito's head.

“...yes.”

Something warm is filled his mind. There is a chance that I will never meet my family. However...there are a lot of people who are nice to me like this.

Saito rubbed his eyelids.

“There’s no time for crying. There is a fellow who is aiming for...Louise’s ‘Void’ power. That person did cruel things to Tabitha and her mother. I will not forgive that guy.” He has not met him yet, but he well imagined what Joseph, King of Gallia, may be.

What kind of guy he is?

It doesn’t matter... I won’t let him lay a finger on Louise or Tabitha anyway.

He’ll return home, after this story is finished.

“Just don’t overdo it, alright?”

Cattleya hugged Saito again.

“I don’t want anything else, just you and Louise to be safe.”

That moment, a loud sound of breaking glass echoed.

“W-What?!”

“Aitatatatatatatatatatatata...”

“Not good, added too much power.”

The ones that fell into the room, were no other than Louise and Henrietta. Then they both stood up while rubbing their hips in the pain, and then both stared with astonishment at Saito.

“Ara. Saito-dono?”

“W-What are you doing in here?!”

“That’s my line! Why did you both jump in through the window?!”

Without answering Saito’s question, Louise eyes narrowed.

“Y-You are going after Chii-nee-sama now?! Unbelievableeeee!”

Flushed faced Louise charged forwards.

‘Gon!’

Louise’s jump-kick cut the three meters distance in no time and hit Saito on the temple. When Saito fell down, Louise straddled his waist and started to strangle him.

“Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Won’t allow! I won’t allow this!”

Then animals started to react to Louise’s, who was straddling on top of Saito, shouts.

Waf, waf. Bow, wow. Meow, meow. Gao, gao. Buh, buh.

It was as if a lot of animals that began to lean on Saito were asking – “Can we play too?”

“Mgh...”

Saito’s consciousness started to slip away.

Louise looked down at Saito, who fainted, with demonic eyes.

“There’s no time to sleep!”

“Louise, Louise! You should not kick gentlemen like this!”

As might be expected, because Saito was kicked, Henrietta stepped in to end this.

Cattleya started to laugh out loud.

“Stop Louise. I did not try to take away your sweetheart.”

“He’s not my sweetheart! It’s different!”

Crimsoned, Louise waved her hand.

“...That, I only thought about dangers awaiting Chii-nee-sama. That was my only thought.”

“I only cured his injuries. Really.”

“...I did not miss this guy’s look. This fellow has absent-mindedly implanted his face in Chii-nee-sama’s cleavage. F-f-face buried between C-Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! H-how dare he! Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! B-b-b-b-breasts!”

In other words, Louise’s blood rushed to her head. And, because she lifted her leg for another kick, Henrietta had to step in again.

“Excuse me, Louise? Stop!”

“Stop, what for?!”

Henrietta smoothingly looked over the place and voiced her opinion with a forced smile.

“Well... umm, Cattleya-dono is just like Louise. Like her hair color. Therefore, Saito-dono has surely absent-mindedly regarded her as grown-up Louise.”

“Eh?”

Henrietta‘s simple words made Louise think.

“It’s hard to believe! That sort of...!”

Though Louise said that, waves of happiness filled her heart.

“Louise is a really lucky, to have such great gentleman’s feelings dedicated to her.”
Cattleya added with the smile as well.

“S-s-s-such a bother.”

Embarrassed, Louise mumbled.

Later that night...laying unconscious Saito on the sofa, the three noble girls slept in one bed after a long time. Cattleya in the center, Louise on the left and Henrietta on the right.

“It has been such a long time since all three of us slept like this.”

Henrietta said in a cheerful voice.

“During the summers, Your Majesty used to visit our home a lot.”

“Yes. During those days I was really happy. Because every day there wasn’t a thing to worry about…”

Looking distant, Henrietta said.

“We used to play a lot.”

“Oh Louise. In any case, we came to Cattleya-dono for some questions.”

The three girls were laughing and chatting happily for a while.

In the course of time, the conversation moved to Louise and Saito's relationship.

“Hey Louise, why are you always so violent towards Saito-dono?”

“N-not always.”

When asked by Cattleya Louise denied it, blushing hard.

“Always.”

Henrietta noted, making Louise even more perplexed.

“P-princess only witnesses the worst moments!”

Henrietta let out a loud sigh.

“Haah, it is not hard to hate that. But I guess since Saito-dono is so occupied with Louise, it is alright.”

“As an older sister I do not agree with that. Such usual nastiness may make him run away. For example, remember what happened to elder sister Eléonore?”

In Louise’s mind, the image of her eldest sister, whose engagement was canceled, popped up.

“It is alright to allow gentlemen to act on their own once in a while. When you are angry at him just for speaking with other girls, he will end up disgusted in the course of time. It’s not just me. I do not want to see Louise taking older sister’s place in being disappointed with love.”

“D-don’t question such things! He is madly in love with me!”

Like a child she shouted, but Cattleya only shook her head to that.

“There is no mind of a person who would not change. Leave him swimming space from time to time. If you do so, he will still return to the person he loves the most in the end.”

Louise became silent.

Things that Chii-nee-sama says are always correct.

Maybe she is indeed not giving him enough space.

Henrietta and Cattleya continued to give Louise advices one after another.

The chatter of three girls continued throughout the night.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The First Question

2010-01-25T06:00:29Z

Infro: /* The First Question */ Clarification

"Shouko."

"...I have nothing to hide."

"I haven't said anything yet?"

"Such devious methods of interrogation."

"Please look up on the proper usage of interrogation. And also, what are you hiding behind your back?"

"...Nothing."

"Shouko, give me your hand."

"Ok."

"Here, hm, an MP3 player."

"...Yuuji, you are so mean."

"How can a technologically incompatible person like you be carrying a machine? What's inside of this?"

"...Normal music..."

-ksha(recording playback sounds)- <If I win, I will marry you. Shouko, I love you.>

"..."

"...Normal music."

"After deleting the sound track I will return this back to you tomorrow."

"...So mean, I haven't even given this to my father to listen to yet. And also, we haven't held hands yet."

"Father...you are trying to increase the number of weaknesses that you have on me, aren't you?!"

"...It's not like that. If I let father listen to this, we can have a smooth marriage."

"Shouko, go to the hospital now. If you take two or three shots, you may recover and be a normal human
being."

"...I don't think I'm pregnant yet."

"You need to go to the psychiatrist department! Hm?! What's that in your bag?"

"...Nothing special."

"Mmm...what's this? [Yuuji and I's future baby name list]; hold it."

"...The name in most favor is using a character from our first names."

"[Shouko] and [Yuuji] makes [Shouyuu] [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_1]. Why this particular combination?"

"...I hope to raise a tasty child."

"I can only see a child being brought up with a wrecked conscious."

"...Also to note, if our child is a son, his name is [Koshou] [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_1]."

"(Soy Sauce) is a daughter's name...."

===The First Question===

'''Please explain why "you" would be in such grief from the following situation.'''

Father announced to me in a painful expression.

"He has left this morning. Please forget about him."

Having heard the news, I could feel a shocking pain splitting my body in half. My mind was wiped blank and devoid of any other thoughts. How he would end up is a mystery. And my relationship with him is undetermined. Even as I had this idea in my mind, my emotions are still in disarray.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer'''

"His existence is as important as half of his body."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct. As it is "as important as half of his body", therefore if "he" is no longer there, the body will experience pain as if it has lost half of it.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer'''

"He is as important as the lower half of my body."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Why is it only limited to your lower half?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer'''

"Because he is the lower half of my body."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Teacher believes this self conscious is not good.

Two months have passed since the new semester and the effects of the extra daylight are beginning to become more apparent. Because of the temperate climate, sleeping is easier and therefore I have arrived at school earlier than usual. 



"Oh? You are early today, Akihisa."

As my foot just entered the classroom door, a classmate called out to me. Her face was petite with large and round eyeballs. Although having used a weird dialect, anyone can easily see that her face is of absolute stunning beauty.

"Morning, Hideyoshi. It's just that I woke up earlier than normal."

To have such appearance is our Kinoshita Hideyoshi. He is part of our class, and is the reason why I start to disregard gender when it comes to love.

"Good morning. Then are you preparing your feelings for tomorrow's training course?"

Hideyoshi's brilliance was shining. And I was able to experience Hideyoshi's wonderful smile.

"Hahaha. Perhaps so."

Treading across the tatami mats that were recently recovered from the previous school festival, and have school bag placed on top of a folding table. The difference in placing objects on a folding table and a cardboard box sincerely moved my heart.

"Even though the aforementioned goal was to increase our knowledge, because of gathering everyone to stay in the same place, it is hard to to avoid changing the event to be a pleasurable one. I can feel excitement gathering in my chest."

"Oh how terrible, even if you say you feel that your chest feels like it's swelling, your chest volume has not increased."

"No, if my chest grew bigger, it would cause problems for me...."

While taking the objects out of my school bag, I continued my usual useless banter with Hideyoshi.

"But, a five day and four night trip feels like a vacation, so I have anticipation for it."

"Hm? What's this?"

The contents of the drawer that was supposed to have been confiscated by Iron Man should have been empty, but after detailed inspection, the empty desk drawer seemed to contain a letter; a letter that was never seen before.

<Addressed to Yoshii Akihisa>

The recipient of the letter was my name.

"--OH!"

It it it can't be... a love letter?!

"Hm? What's wrong, Akihisa?"

CCCCCCCCccalm down Yoshii Akihisa! If I am discovered with such a letter, the students in this class will be engulfed with envy and definitely execute me. With the past events leading up until today, it was hardly difficult to come to this conclusion. What is most important is to pretend that nothing has happened.

{What's up, Hideyoshi? Everything goes so well...} (This is in English in original context.)

"This must be serious."

Oh crap! I was busted so quickly!

"A...ah. I must hand it to Hideyoshi. To have so easily discovered my acting."

"Um, no, before the issue of your acting skills, I think your language..."

I guess him having been crowned with the title of a future actor was not for naught.

"A...Actually it's nothing very important, can you pretend to have not noticed?"

I placed both of my hands together in front of my face to beg Hideyoshi. If acting doesn't work, it would have to do to persuade him using sincerity.

"Mm... If Akihisa says so, then I will avoid asking then...."

Suspicion arose on Hideyoshi's face, but ceased to ask further on, such a gentle person!

"Thank you for your help! Then au revoir!"

With extreme care, under no arousing attention, I secretly slipped the letter into the school bag and made a mad dash out of the classroom.

There was no problem with time, there was still time left before class. And also, I could not feel anyone trailing behind me, it seems it has not yet been discovered by my classmates.

"It is possible that my spring has arrived...!"

Holding various happy feelings, I increase my pace while running on the staircase.

"Haa, haa."

Having reached the rooftop's heavy metal door, I opened it, giving way to the clear blue sky.

"Great, there is no one around."

This gave the irresistible urge to monologue to oneself.

As if to the avoid the strong piercing rays of the sun, I headed towards the shady cool areas of the rooftop and retrieved the letter from my bag.

"Hm, so who wrote this letter?"

The letter had no name on it. 'What kind of girl could it possibly be?' was the sensation that I was having at the moment, while my heart hammered noisily.

Having closed my eyes to calm myself down, slowly I took the contents of the letter out. But possibly due to being very nervous, this took a great deal of time.

Today is the best day of all days. I could feel luck pouring from every crevice of my body.

With the happy rays of sunshine pouring over my body.

The wide clear blue sky.

The gentle breeze that blew across.

[I have your secrets.]

Was a blackmail.

"This can't beeee!!!!"

To me, it seems spring is still a distant thing.

☆ ☆ ☆

"Akihisa, what's wrong?"

Having noticed that I returned to the classroom, Hideyoshi spoke out in concern.

"No...Nothing special. Ha, haha."

Having misunderstood that a love letter was actually a blackmail, it was something I could not bear to say aloud. With my pride on the line, no matter what, I cannot let this get out.

"Full of lies. We could hear a strangled yell from the windows, you must be hiding something?"

"Oh, Minami. Good morning."

Having appeared from behind Hideyoshi, was the student from Germany, Shimada Minami. She is a girl with a ponytail and eyes full of vigor.

"Good morning Akihisa, what are you hiding? Unless it is...?"

The corner of Minami's eyes rose sharply, indicating that she is about to enter battle status.

"How is that possible, Minami. I am really hiding nothing."

"Unless you want to say you received a love letter?"

"Minami, such an accusation should not be spoken lightly. Everyone's reaction to 'love letter' are extremely explosive, look, everyone is aiming crafting knives at me!"

My classmates are such a dangerous bunch of individuals. To have such strong killing intent against another member of the same class is simply abnormal.

"Everyone, the craft knives are too early. Cool down and think it over. This is Akihisa that we are talking about, he surely couldn't have received a love letter. He must be hiding something else."

Minami raised one of her hands to halt the onslaught of the class.

Although her intuition was completely correct, but under this situation, her words stung greatly against my pride as a man. Even if I have to bullshit my way through, I still have to say it!

"Yes, it is actually that. I discovered a love letter in my shoe locker this morning!"

THWUNK! (Was the noise of the craft knife piercing the tatami mats.)

"Next time, it will be your ears."

"My sincerest apologies."

Pride? What the hell is that? Is it edible?

"Then answer honestly, what are you hiding?"

"Well, I am hiding...."

Blackmail, is when I thought that on most TV dramas, the contents of the blackmail normally should not be told to the police or another party. And of my own interests, I wish to keep the people who know of the blackmailing to a minimum. Smarten up Yoshii Akihisa, what can you do?!

"Uhm...."

At this point, time slowed down to a crawl.

Under the extenuating circumstances, it is standard for the mind to recall past experiences to escape the current problem.

"'Uhm' what?"

At this point, I reached the height of recalling yesterday's TV shows from memory.

"Oh, it's the advertisement letter from a Competition swimsuit club."

...And this is the final result of my brain under pressure, the idea it manages to make? I start to worry about my sanity.

"R-Really? Akihisa?"

Obviously it's a lie.

But, if I were to deny it, we would end up going back to square one for "What are you hiding?" And this time, I have no confidence that my brain will manage to bring up a better excuse for this time round.

"Obviously it's true!"

In order to not arouse suspicion, I announced the statement in a firm voice.

"Hmm. But it seems you don't want to throw it away.... So you wish to join them?"

"Some, something like that! I had an interest since some time ago!"

Not good! I'm at the point of no return!

"Oh, oh, that's the first time I have ever heard of it."

Yes, it's also the first time that I have ever heard of it also.

"But, then what piques your interest more? Normal swimsuits or competition type swimsuits?"

So troublesome, to tell the truth, I do not have a sliver of an idea on what competition swimsuits should be. It boils down to trying to remember whatever I could still remember from yesterday's TV programme.

"Th-That is..."

"Yes?"

Come on! Recall quickly what was your first impression of the TV programme from last night, Yoshii Akihisa!

My impression of the programme was...

"-the difference of the tightness."

I'm such a big pervert.

"Shimada, I am probably repeating what you already know, but I should clarify things a bit. Akihisa is actually lying you know? Akihisa cannot possibly have such a fetish."

"Oh oh!? Because his lie was so realistic, I nearly fell for it!"

"I'm hurt! Your comment just now has severely wounded me to the point where I can cry myself to sleep while holding my pillow every night!"

Do I really look like a person with such deep interest in swimsuits?

"This is the last time I am asking you, say only the truth, so what is it?"

If I do not tell her truth, I think before the blackmail can kill me, Minami would have killed me long before so.

"Actually, I received a blackmail this morning."

"What? That's great...."

I could not resist but to arouse suspicion on a student which would feel relieved after hearing someone receive a blackmail.

"Then, what was the content of the blackmail?"

Hideyoshi asked with the exact reverse attitude of Minami, he asked out of pure kindness. His kindness had a healing effect on my shattered conscious. My impression of Hideyoshi rose up by 1.

"It says that [You are forbidden to become intimate with females around you.] in it."

"Mm, hm. It is clear from the content of the letter that the person has strong feelings for the females that are around Akihisa. It was probably sent out of jealousy. That should mean..."

"Yes, the fact that the writer of the letter should have affection for the two girls in our class, Himeji and Hideyoshi is already obvious to me."

"Akihisa, run before Shimada returns from retrieving a metal baseball bat."

Huh? Was my assumption incorrect?

"Well, back to the topic, what is being used to threaten you then?"

"Oh, speaking of which, I still don't know about that. Let's see, [If you do not do as instructed, the photographs included in the letter will be announced to the world.] Photographs...you mean the ones also in this letter?"

Inside the envelope that was just the correct size for holding photographs, was three photos.

Taking out the first photograph, revealed a picture of me, in a maid dress.

"That's the dress from the previous school festival."

"When...when was it taken?!"

"After close inspection, the dress suits you well."

"That, I am not happy at all from your words."

I sighed and, if possible, I wish Hideyoshi did not have to see the photo.

The second photograph, was me cross dressing in a maid dress, -with my panties visible- version.

"...."

"Akihisa, what's wrong?"

"Because it was a pair of trunks, therefore it is safe. Because it was a pair of trunks, therefore it is safe. Because it was a pair of trunks, therefor-"

"Oh my, Akihisa! Does the photograph contain something so potent that your will is pulverized?"

It's ok! I am a strong child. If it is only to this extent, it is fine! This blackmail is nothing!

Gathering my courage, I looked at the final photo.

It was a picture of me, holding a bra. (Changing into the maid dress edition photo)

"I HAVE HAD ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!"

"What!? What was the photo about?"

"Do not look! Do not look at such dirty pictures of myself!"

"Even though I am thoroughly confused, you should calm down! You are becoming the center of attraction for everyone else!"

Having been told so, I finally notice the piercing stares of the surroundings. Calm down, this is not the time to increase attention.

"Huff huff.... Such destructive power. If I were to say this is a plan to murder me, it would not be an understatement."

"You think too much, it is just a maid dress. Everyone in their life wears one at least once."

That. Definitely has to be a lie.

When I was doing a tsukkomi on the indifference of view for Hideyoshi.

"Yoshii and Kinoshita, good morning."

From the back of me, a pleasant voice carried over, which seemed to heal one's heart as well.

"That voice. It has to be Himeji. Good morning."

"Yes. Due to the fact that I discovered midway to school that I left something behind at home. I was nearly late for school."

With her timid smile, she had the power to cleanse the entire classroom of manly stench, Himeji Mizuki.

"Just in time, we can have Himeji prove that the pictures from before are of no importance. Himeji, do you mind?"

Hideyoshi blurted hastily in front of Himeji.

"Ok, so what is it?"

"Yes, I have a question to ask you. If you had Akihisa's maid dress photograph, what would you want to do?"

Truthfully speaking, his questioning seems too suspicious.

"Mmm... If it is that..."

If Himeji reveals a revolted expression, no matter what the cost is, I must avoid public exposure of the photographs! I cannot let my fame that is at the bottom of the canyon, dig deeper than it already is!

"If I really were to have such a photo, the first thing I would do is buy a scanner."

"Huh? Scanner? Why?"

Under such a hard to understand answer, I reflexively asked another question. What use can she have with a scanner?

"Without it, I cannot announce the charm of Akihisa to the world, through the use of the internet..."

"Akihisa! Calm down! To jump down from here is still too early!"

"Let me go, Hideyoshi! I cannot bear to stay alive any longer!"

Himeji definitely hates me now, doesn't she?
(Spoiler, since novel 2 isn't complete. No she doesn't hate him. It's the reverse. She loves him so much that she wants everyone else to appreciate him...)

"Right, right! Silent pervert! Silent pervert is well versed in occasions like these. If you tell him what has happened..."

"To let silent pervert laugh at me?"

"No, not that! To explain what has happened so he can help you catch the criminal!"

"Ohh! So that's what you meant!"

Right! It's still too early to give up! Silent pervert is an infamous voyeur photographer and intelligence informant. He could possibly nail down the source of all the problems. With this, I can retrieve my photos!

"Nice idea, Hideyoshi! Nothing less from my bride!"

"It should be groom instead?!"

"Actually, no matter which one, it still feels wrong."

I have to rush to talk to Silent Pervert immediately. At the moment, he seems to be talking with someone else in the shadows.

"Then, I'll go over and talk with Silent Pervert!"

Having waved to Himeji and Hideyoshi, I ran over to the corner of the classroom.

"Speaking of which, what of Akihisa's maid dress photographs..."

"Hi.. Himeji! You shouldn't talk to me?"

From the back, I could notice Hideyoshi desperately blocking Himeji's path. Oh, such a wonderful bride.

"Help me, Silent Pervert! My fame is at stake here!"

Rushing over to stand in front of Silent Pervert ideal conversation location, at this point a hand thrust out and hindered my path. The hand came from a person with a large body.

"Wait a moment, I came here first."

"Oh? Yuuji?"

The person who stole ahead was my bad friend, and at the same time the class rep, Sakamoto Yuuji. His normal hedgehog head seems to have lost all energy, what could have happened?

"Silent Pervert, what were you discussing?"

"...It seems Yuuji will be married soon."

The person that was talking to Yuuji was the short boy, Tsuchiya Kouta. Because of his absolute defiance in refusing to admit that he has a huge interest in matters of sex, we call him "Silent Pervert".

"Yuuji and Shouko having a wedding? Compared to a fact that was determined a long time ago, my problem of soon being recognized as a cross dresser is more important!"

"What the hell are you saying? You were known as a hentai, and that didn't start today!"

"You there with a wife, shut up and return to the cemetery of your life!"

"The one who should shut up is you, you hentai! Go and return to your maid tea cafe waitress job!"

"..."

"..."

"...If you both knew that it would come down to this, wouldn't it have been better to have stayed silent in the beginning?"

I didn't cry! It's just that this morning's breakfast (salt and water) is coming out of my eyes.

"But, but... If it's just marriage, it's still great right? I thought at the pace you were going at, I wouldn't be surprised to see children by now."

"...Akihisa, you should stop the cold jokes."

Huh? What? It wasn't funny?

"Having been beaten down by you like this. I should listen on what has happened."

"With how you phrased it just now, it seems to anger me. But I'll let it slide for now, this morning, Shouko brought a MP3 player."

"MP3 player? That's nothing special is it? Yuuji used to bring one to school too?"

But was quickly confiscated by Iron Man.

"No. She is extremely terrible when it comes to handling machines. To have brought such a device, and especially to school is extremely unnatural."

It seems Kirishima is inept when it comes to handling machines. It looks like it has nothing to do with brains after all.

"Due to the fact it looked extremely odd, I took it from her, but mysteriously it contained a recording of someone imitating me proposing to her."

"..."

All of a sudden, the scene of the last summoning war surfaced on my memories. Because the mastermind behind the imitation of the proposal was no other than myself. I was plagued deeply by guilt.

But, to record the proposal of her beloved, isn't that just cute of her? You shouldn't take it so seriously and laugh it off.

"Is, Isn't it cute of Kirishima to have recorded that as a memento of her memories?"

"No, she was planning to use this as evidence of the proposal to her father."

The feeling of guilt grew to the point where it was unbearable.

"Even though I have confiscated the MP3 player, I suspect this is merely a copy, and if the original is not destroyed..."

This is because on Yuuji's hand, it only looked like a standard MP3 player. Even if the content was destroyed, the problem would not be solved.

"Because of this, I hoped to ask Silent Pervert to stop whoever has the original recording of this. As I said before, Shouko is incompatible with machines, she could have never set up hidden recording equipment ahead of time. Therefore there must be a real professional in this field who has done this!"

Actually, recalling the past events, I did not seem to notice any recording of Yuuji's (Hideyoshi's) speech. But like Yuuji mentioned, it is possible someone was secretly recording, because prior to the summoning war, Himeji, and Minami were wearing quite splendid china dresses. It wouldn't be surprising if someone wanted to secretly record the event.

"...Akihisa?"

"My process of changing into a maid dress, seems to be in risk of being announced online."

"...What happened?"

It was understandable of him to have asked the question.

"Sorry, but to simplify things. This..."

-In the process of explanation-

"-Because of this, I hope you can stop whoever is blackmailing me. I don't recall having been taken pictures of, therefore I suspect someone to be extremely well versed to do so."

"What? Akihisa seems to be in the same situation as I am."

"...Companions through being the victims of a blackmail."

"Having become comrades through this is just a little..."

After the explanation ended, the classroom echoed the sound of *kasha kasha* of the door sliding open and it appears that the home room is about to start.

"Sorry to be so late, the training course preparations took a fair bit of time to handle. Everyone please be seated as the lessons will start."

Iron Man, no, Nishimura-sensei carried a large box. The contents must have been the handbooks for the training course.

"...I will investigate on this matter."

"Sorry for the inconvenience, as for the reward, I will bring a book that seems to suit your interests."

"I will give one of the two recently obtained treasures to you."

"...I will definitely discover the one behind this."

Silent Pervert quickly returned to his original position. Due to the fact that Yuuji and I were too much of a sore thumb, it was not possible to have moved from our original positions.

"So, tomorrow is the starting of the training course, but the details of the course is nearly all written inside the booklet that I am about to hand out to you, so read it yourself when you return home. And this isn't a holiday, all you need is studying tools and a change of clothes."

A pile of booklets was passed from the front, I kept one and passed the rest to the person behind me.

"Only, do not mistake the gathering place and time."

Iron Man roughly rapped the desk for attention.

Indeed, if one were to mistake the gathering place and time, it would be disastrous. Even though the purpose was to improve our knowledge, missing the chance to have fun with your friends at night would be a sad outcome. Therefore I should put the effort to memorize the place and time.

I flipped through the booklet to find the section which mentioned the place and time.

The place we were heading to was Uzuki Kougen, which is famous as a tourist spot. The nearest street car should take 4 hours to arrive, and interchanging buses should take around 5 hours.



"The important part is that our gathering time and place is different from other classes."

Class A and B probably would be traveling in luxury buses. I guess we would be in normal buses, and possibly we can only stand and not even sit. No, if it can get worse, only an instructor to lead the way.

"Hear well, Class F is to meet directly at the destination spot."

"""Not even an instructor to lead the way????"""

Due to the cruel treatment, every member of the class was in tears.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter1

2010-01-21T22:37:26Z

Infro: /* Chapter One: Von Zerbst */ It->They

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter One: Von Zerbst===

Within the deep, dark woods of Germania, stood Von Zerbst castle. But even though it was called a castle, it was considerably different from the Tristanian ones.

The old stone-made building probably had a splendid history, and the repeatedly added random extensions increased its original size twice as much. The architectural style was uncertain as well.
The raising top looked like of ancient Tristain and Galia, the high steeples belonged to Varon’s style, while the middle wall undergone a massive transformation under the Albion’s architecture influence.

Next to the delicate Romalian brick tower, stood large, made from massive rocks, Germanian citadel… thus, ignoring the looks and prestige, this building was a mess. Tristain’s and Galia’s nobles pucker up their eyebrows seeing so built castle, and the respective liberty and innovation of the country of fire, Germania, makes them frown hard.

In one room of such castle, devoted to the cheerful and warm feeling of the spring, Saito was sound asleep. Because he just took part in a big adventure, his body felt very tired.

In his deep sleep, Saito was dreaming. It was a nostalgic dream.

Dream of hometown. Dream of the earth…

In the kitchen, his mother was cooking, And he watched her from behind.

“Mother, what are you making?”

“Your favorite - hamburger steak.”

For some reason, such casual conversation, pierced hard through his chest. Mother turned around. Mother's familiar face. Same gentle, calm face of the mother...

“Saito, you, why are you crying?”

“Huh?”

Saito rubbed his eyes. They were full of tears.

“Such a strange child.”

Said smiling face of a mother and changed to Tabitha’s mother’s face. Surprised Saito, let out a cry.

“Uwaa!”

Saito woke up from his yell.

“A dream…”

It was already a second dream of his mother. Being so far away, it was a wonder he could recall it at all.

Saito rose from bed and looked out of the window. The sun just passed the midway. The bed next to him, where should have been sleeping Malicorne and Guiche, was empty. No one had slept in it for some-time already.

Saito dressed up and turned to leave the room himself…

“Saito.”

In the doorway stood Louise.

“Oh, Louise. Good morning.”

For some reason, when Saito greeted her, Louise shyly casted her eyes down.

“Lunch has been prepared. Everyone is waiting.”

“Then you should have woken me up.”

“I tried. But you did not wake up.”

“I-I see. Sorry.”

Saito said looking away. He became embarrassed remembering the dream. It may have been a journey deep in the dream world. But the dream of a mother was strangely embarrassing.

Both Tabitha and her mother were saved from the Galia‘s old castle five days ago. Last night they arrived to Kirche‘s familly, Von Zerbst, residence in Germania. Louise and Saito, Kirche, Guiche and Montmorency, Malicorne, Tabitha and her mother; overall - eight people and one sylphid, managed to safely cross the border.

Galian military, after learning that Tabitha and her mother went missing, put out chekposts along the highway, checking the passing travellers, but on every such point sylphid would transform and Guiche would cast a spell pretending to be an important person, thus fooling the check.

Because the local Galian army has fallen into disorder, it was easy to escape the line. The morale of local soldiers who stood in the check was low. Some soldiers would not even do a proper check on carriages, before mumbling the motivation-less ‘Go’. Gallian Royal government apparently did not care about prefectures too much, often excluding the army‘s direct control.

The best troops were placed on the boarder with Germania. Calling themselves the Knights of the Roses, was a squad of elite knights, placed in there.

The party was nervous.

When they thoroughly rummaged the carriage, they found the disguised Tabitha.

The make-up was wiped from the face of sleeping Tabitha,

“This girl…”

It was a young knight, the leader of the knights, who introduced himself as a Castelmorr.

That moment, Kirche grasped the wand and Saito pulled out the sword.

However, Castelmorr got out of a carriage and loudly said.

“All clear! You may pass!”

The border passage was permitted. When the carriage crossed the border, they sent their expression of gratitude to the splendid knight. He, who should have captured Tabitha, Saito and others, let them go.

When Tabitha woke up and they told her about the incident, she just calmly said “I see”.

“Even though he was not an ally, he was not an enemy either. I was relieved.”

Saito recalled the conversation upon crossing the national borders and nodded.

“Tabitha?”

“She is asleep in the room over there.”

Louise, from the room prepared for them, pointed to the door across the corridor in front of them. Saito nodded and slightly pushed the door. It was not locked. Making a slight sound, the door opened.

From the opening, Saito glanced into the room.

Mother and child, hugging each other tight, were sleeping soundly on the big bed.

They were saved by Saito and others. Tabitha and her mother.

“Anyway, they are finally safe.”

Louise, who stood by his side, nodded.

“Oh well. Besides, it is Germania here… Galia can’t do much here.”

Sauto nodded, and feeling uneasy asked.

“Hey, yesterday, when you sent the letter…”

Last night Louise sent a letter addressed to Henrietta in Tristain by the owl. It was filled with Louise’s long apologetic sentences.

First, it began with report that Tabitha had been rescued safely, then followed the apology for crossing the border without permission, and secondly stating her willingness to take any punishment needed and hoping to return within three days.

“You did not write about my arrest, didn’t you?”

Though he watched closely as Louise wrote the letter, because he did not understood the characters, he could not understand the content that has been written too. Louise would not take his crimes for herself, would she? He thought, and asked tentatively.

“Not really.”

Louise said with a calm face.

Saito looked deeply into Louise’s eyes for a while. They were filled with little shining sparkles.

“Really? Aren’t you lying this way? It all started because of me. Thus it is me who should bear the responsibility…”

For a moment, Louise’s sparkling eyes lost their light as she fixed her sight on Saito.

“If you are caught, then you won’t be able to return…”

“Hey! That’s true, but… I am responsible as a sub-commander of the knight troops…”

Saito changed recently. When he was talking about ‘responsibility’ or ‘what he can do in this world, it all was making Louise perplexed. Didn’t he want to return to his world?

“Yeah yeah. That story is already over. Let’s go. Everyone is waiting.”

Saito, before turning to leave, peeked one last time as Tabitha snuggled closer to her mother. Then… something deep in his heart, became strangely numb.

“What’s wrong?”

“N-nothing.”

Saito and Louise left the mother and child sleeping, and went to everyone who has been waiting in the dinning room.

While in the corridor, seeing the Von Zerbst castle’s furniture, Louise started complaining.

“Pshh, it’s the first time I have seen the residence with such a bad taste.”

Even so, Saito did not know a thing about the quality of the furniture’s in Halkeginia’s castle anyway. Well, it had a lots of Tristain’s statues and paintings lined up.

“Making this corridor in the manner of Traistain and then for some reason placing these paintings from the east in. Meaningless. Or perhaps rather than stressing over the east paintings, I should be more mad about the mimicry of the Tristain to begin with. Either way it’s retarded.”

Louise pointed at the image of god with many arms. For a moment it looked like a statue of goddess of mercy with one thousand hands that Saito saw during school excursion. Apparently. Louise could not forgive such casual decorating manner, using the furniture of her hometown.

“Look. This is Giovanni Lascault’s religious painting. It’s tint completely mismatches the color of the wall. Ugh, these upstart nobles of Germania…”

As Louise continued fuming about, Saito said in an embarrassed voice.

“Umm, Louise.”

“Huh?”

“Walls, statues, paintings – they all are all right… But this… looks of yours…”

“What’s wrong with my looks?”

‘Tsun’ – Louise turned around to face him and asked.

“…You did not take your dancer costume off?”

Underneath the mantle Louise was still wearing the same oriental dancer clothes that she wore while saving Tabitha.

With all its worth, these clothes were designed only to conceal only the most pivotal points, and it was embarrassing, whatever exposed place he guided his eyes on.

“Reluctantly so. It is the only clothing I have to wear.”

For some reason, when Louise said that, her voice sounded triumphant.

“Argh! Put on the clothes you wore before changing to it – the Magic academy school uniform!”

“That? It’s dirty so out of the question. I won’t put it on.”

“This is dirty in a different way! There!”

Saito shouted while turning his eyes away from Louise. Seeing her like that, was making him feel nervous.

“That, isn’t it Kirche’s family house? That sort of dressing is very suitable for Kirche's family as it seems, in eyes of the servants.”

Just then, a young employee woman, wrapped in a showy red clothes, happened to pass them.

Louise calmly hid her body behind the mantle. Indeed, this way, Louise's slender limbs were completely hidden.

“Hey, she can’t see you this way!”

Once the employ passed, while giving a quick bow, ‘swish’ - Louise provocatively swung the edge of her mantle, exposing the silky skin of her thigh. A teasing smile formed on her pink lips.

[[Image:ZnT11-021.jpg|thumb]]

‘Swish-swish’ More of Louise’s white skin caught Saito’s eyes, making him color up and turn his face away.

“S-stop it… Your mantle fluttering like this…”

This made Louise’s face blush hard yet she continued to stare at him.

“Why?”

“W-why, well, you, uh, looking like that…”

“Looking like what?”

“Skin and the stuff…”

“Are you stuuuupid? Are you excited just by looking at your master’s body? Unbelievable! How vulgar! You should die. In the forest.”

Blushing Louise declared.

“Do you have no sense of shame!”

“S-shame for what! There’s nothing wrong to be seen by a familiar!”

Flurried Louise said.

Firstly, in the carriage, Saito’s feverish gaze, when he looked at her dancer’s clothing, was very amusing. But as if showing was not satisfying enough, she went up with the whole provocative ending.

However, trying to act calm was intensely embarrassing. ‘What the heck I was thinking about‘ – after everyone fell asleep, Louise raged wiggling in her blanket. She raged and raged, continueing to worry and worry more.

What would the God think seeing her present act?

Not just the God but the Chiinee-sama too?

While thinking so, cheeks burning from shame, Louise cursed herself.

As within the carriage her distress continued… Louise pondered.

Though it was shameful to death, it also felt good too.

Aah, his gaze, solely focused on me and not on the other girls – that felt really good. By all means, I should wear these dancing clothes more. It was embarrassing, but this strange feeling of triumph was stronger than the feeling of shame.

“Stop scrutinizing so much. Anyway. There is no ulterior motive and no deeper meaning to this. I’m just wearing what I want to wear.”

Louise said in an angry voice. Though in truth it made her feel wonderful and glad, it would make her very furious if that was recognized. Though she could not say why it would make her mad. With such contradictions struggling within her heart, Louise continued to speak.

“Stop looking so intensively at me. Haah, what’s a life-form not given by birth? You.”

Naturally, Saito’s pride was severely damaged by such words. Saito turned his neck to the other side, thus completely averting the glance from Louise.

“Who is looking?”

Two people walked silently for a while. Eventually, missing his gaze, Louise started to loose temper. It is so trivial.

Finding the mirror put on the wall, Louise halted in front of it.

“Who is this cute girl?”

“Hey, move on.”

“I think that’s me.”

“Yeah yeah.”

Saito kept his head turned to the other side. Louise was growing increasingly angry. In her mind she started repeating strings of angry words. Loveyouhesaidloveyouhesailoveyouhesaid.

Whypretendingnottoseewhypretendingnottoseewhypretendingnottoseelooklooklookgettingangrylook.

Irritated, Louise went for her secret trump. She placed her delicate finger on her cheek.

“I wonder.”

“H-hey, lets go.”

Nervous Saito urged Louise. As always, he was looking at the opposite direction. ‘Kaaaaan’ – whole blood went up to Louise’s head. I’m acting so cute, I’m acting so cute and yet. Can’t let that happen. Pride soared high in Louise, like from the Blood ran up to her head. Result – Louise’s temperament broke loose.

“B, b-b-b, b-b.”

“B? What about it?”

“B, b-b-b-b-b, my breast cloth, i, i-i-i, i-i, if I’ll remove it, w-w, wonder how would I look. Sex appeal increases the cuteness. No doubt.”

“HAAH?!”

“There’s no doubt. Sex appeal easily attracts my familiar.”

Saito, determined not to loose, stood his ground. It was like this in his head – looking at Louise now would mean her victory and his defeat. Thus with his right hand he pinched himself, desperately fighting against the overwhelming desire ‘To look’.

“Then the b-b-breast cloth w-w-w-will go.”

“How long will you hesitate? E-everyone will see you if you wait.”

“Hey you!”

“Pshh.”

“Won’t hesitate.”

Saito applied more pover to the finger digging in his thigh. In the pain, cold sweat flowed. Seriously, flowed.
However, he won’t look. A man decided not to look. So, he won’t look.

Louise gave a lot of care to the cloth which covered her chest. Move, but the hand won’t move even if ordered. It was shameful. No, shame was not the only thing. Death. Her head will explode and she will die from shame.

And then it moves again. Though she returned her noble position to Her Majesty, her noble pride was still there. By all means. It is necessarily for a master to make a familiar to turn his eyes on her. So that there would be no regrets left.

Even though she is confused, because the blood went up her head Louise does not notice such thing. Her pride was driving her insane.

“Waah!”

With a shout she lowered her breast cloth.

Saito was surprised. Even if he was not surprised, the moment when Louise shouted, his head moved on its own, disregarding his intentions. And thus, his head graciously turned to Louise.

The first thing Saito’s eyes jumped on was the pulled down the fabric of the dancing costume, covering the breasts, the Louise’s slender fingers covering the exposed top of her breasts… which looked rather plain.

Saito, at the reflection speed of the insect level, jumped at Louise. And clung close to her.

“Sorry. Can’t help it.”

Recovered from her daze, Louise gripped the back of Saito’s head and tried to pull him apart.　

“W-wait a minute…Stop! W-w-w-what are you thinking…”

Then she saw Saito’s feverish eyes. W-what a look. Such crazy passionate that she, she… contrary to her will Louise closed her eyes.

“W-we… are very likely to be imprisoned when returning back to Tristain, right?”

“…R-right.”

Then a painful thought pierced Louises mind. If… she will be put into prison for all this…

Then she would not be able to meet Saito for a while.

“… then if so, maybe it’s the only time we can be alone as a couple?”

After these words… this time spent held firmly in Saito’s arms felt irreplaceable. These thoughts, and Saito’s passionate look, deprived the last remains of the strength from her resisting hand.

“I-is it alright?”

Louise, still nervous and shy, slightly parted her lips and puckered them up

“S-stop a-asking, idiot…”

Louise, looking very shy, was so lovely at this moment, that Saito’s head started spin.

He hugged her close to him,

Louise’s mind was in a turmoil.

Aah, I am sorry ancestor-sama. Louise Franciouse, is about to be swept of her feet in the bitter enemy’s Von Zerbst castle. When I passed through the gates, I never thought it would lead to this. I am sorry ancestor-sama, mother-sama, elder sister-sama, Chii-nee-sama – everyone – I am sorry…

The passion was so strong that her mind started to fade away leaving…

But then, with the corner of her eye, she noticed a red hair moving across the corridor. Louise's reaction was blitz quick. She kicked Saito into the groin, and quickly leaped back to her feet.

“Because you both were missing for so long, so I came to check you out. ”

Guiche put a hand on his chin and shook his head.

“You, what are you doing in other people house?”

Kirche asked, not hiding the amazement in her voice.

Louise’s mouth opened and closed few times, vaguely trying to remember any letter of the alphabet to utter. She shivered while cold sweat dripped down her skin.

“I-insect leeched to my neck so I tried to take it off.”

“And of course for that you needed to take off your breast cloth?”

Kirche asked with a malicious smile. Louise’s body hardened. Slowly she dropped on her knees and her shoulders sagged.

Meanwhile Saito was busy twitching on the floor.

Kirche approached Louise. She placed a hand on her shoulder, mischief was dazzling from her smile.

“Had enough of your lustful acts? And I thought no one would best me.”

“T-that’s not it. It has nothing to do with lust. It kind of shifted on its own!”

Shaking her temple, Louise came off with a desperate excuse.

“It’s alright. I have a gift for you.”

“Not needed.”

“It’s a letter from Tristain.”

Party, their faces tensed, gathered in Kirche’s room.

“Extremely soon.”

“Surely, it must be because she is angry so much. That queen of your country.”

Relaxed, Kirche spread her hands and said. Louise carefully eyed the letter that Kirche passed to her. The envelope was made from the high class parchment and had Tristain’s kingdom’s signature placed on it. Crest of Lilies that she got used to seeing… a reply from Henrietta without a long wait.

In this letter, my and others fate is recorded. How did Henrietta judge me?

Her hand trembled from tension. Saito watched her face nervously as well. Guiche, Montmorency and Malicorne caught their breath too, watching Louise's act.

Kirche carefully said to Louise who was still not breaking the seal.

“Hey Louise. You know about that letter. It is not necessarily to return to the Tristain. You can stay in my house.”

“You do not worry about teacher Colbert?”

Colbert, volunteered to take Louise’s and others place, so that they could pass the border.

Afterwards, no news from him. Even the crew of ‘Ostland’ that arrived to Von Zerbst had no information.

“If it’s Jean, then it will be alright. Surely, he hid himself somewhere. The report will come sooner or later. But if he’s caught, then I would go to another rescuing adventure.”

“No good. It would be much tougher than before.”

Then Louise took a deep breath and opened the envelope in a dash. The letter inside had just a single peace of paper. And a short sentence was written in there. Reading it, Louise started to tremble.

“W-what is it?! What’s written in there!”

Saito, who was not able to endure the tension any longer, pressed her.

“Just this much written? And more important what is written in there? Give it to me.”

Kirche took the letter from Louise’s hand.

“What, ‘Henrietta will wait at La Vallieres’ Ara, isn’t it good. She will wait at your parent’s family. Maybe it won’t be so tough in there.”

Kirche said pretending not to know. Louise’s shivering reached its peak. She just managed to utter.

“At home.”

“Why? Isn’t it good if you can speak with your family - they might protect you.”

“Far from protecting, I will be killed.”

As if giving up, Louise lowered her head.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Volume 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume5

2010-01-02T00:13:20Z

Infro: Inital FullText

===Novel Illustrations===
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}} 
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5}}
 
{{:Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue}}
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-01-02T00:05:27Z

Infro: /* Volume 5 - Emotional Howl */ FullText Link

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabitated only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==
Please pm blewin in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)==
*29 December, 2009 - Volume 5 Chapter 5 and Epilogue Completed
*28 December, 2009 - Volume 5 Chapter 4 Completed
*27 December, 2009 - Volume 11 Impact of Childhood 01 Completed
*23 December, 2009 - Volume 5 Chapter 3 Completed
*21 December, 2009 - Volume 5 Chapter 2 Completed
*17 December, 2009 - Volume 5 Prologue and Chapter 1 Completed
*11 December, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*04 December, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 5 Completed
*24 November, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 4 Completed
*13 November, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed
*07 November, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed
*30 October, 2009 - Volume 8 "Interlude 03" Completed
*29 October, 2009 - Volume 4 Prologue and Chapter 1 Completed
*17 October, 2009 - Volume 3 Chapter 6 and epilogue Completed
*06 October, 2009 - Volume 8 "Innocence Wander" and Volume 3 Chapter 5 Completed
*24 September, 2009 - Volume 3 Chapter 4 Completed
*13 September, 2009 - Volume 3 Chapters 2 and 3 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What can be done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry for what?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the entire lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a day of rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The time of a destroyed city]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The darkness of gushing water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The vow on that day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The insane guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The path of thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The event of that day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Darkness. And then...]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold hands while blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes


=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Interlude 01
::*Cool in the Cafe
::*Interlude 02
::*Diamond Passion
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*Epilogue
::*Post Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Morning
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 01
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 02
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*バンピー・ホット・ダッシュ
::*おれとあいつのモーニングタイム
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume 11 Impact of Childhood | Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*おれとあいつのランチタイム
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*おれとあいつのディナータイム
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*おれとあいつのナイトタイム
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes



==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Rebirth
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man with no instincts
::*The story of the Alchemist
::*The bloody trail across the mountain of death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As if Entering the boiler
::*Ascetic's path
::*Appearing from the filth
::*Two snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:lygophile|lygophile]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-07-31T22:35:29Z

Infro: simple grammer fixes

===Chapter 4: Run the entire lap===

At the same time when Layfon spoke softly……

The heavy iron whips hung listless from her hands. Nina felt she was suffocating, unable to stop her panting. She was sucking in air, yet her body wanted more. Despite the pain, she attempted to slow down her breathing.

She was so exhausted that her legs shook and enticed her to lie down, but she desperately kept standing, and slowly let her body heat cool off. Breathing was the basics of Kei. She mustn’t disturb it. Her body must not rest immediately. Everything had to gradually calm down.

On top of the drumming of blood bombarding her ears, the sound of friction from the movements of gigantic multi-legs of the city reached up from beneath her. The city’s edge was the only place at this time that was quiet and secluded enough without anybody around, a place where Nina would not be reproved.

“…… Great!”

Having regulated her breathing, she lifted the iron whips again. In fact, she looked as if she was forcing herself, but she could keep going as long as she extended her Kei to flow through the entire body. She had regulated her breathing for that purpose.

Conscious and aware of the place she was standing on, the place where Layfon had shown his strength, Nina danced with the iron whips alone.

What could she do to become stronger?

Basic moves flowed to more complicated moves.

To use a weapon, most of the moves were variations of the three stages of movements: retrieve, hold with increasing strength, and attack. For sword, it was slash. For spear or staff, it was stab and hit.

It wasn’t meaningless to repeat her moves. While the mind failed to catch up with the other end of the ladder, the body reflexively repeated familiar movements. The repetitive movements increased Nina’s physical strength, which would be a benefit to her when she fought.

“Fu… Ha, ha, ha, ha……”

And then she rested again. Regulating her breathing, she took out a towel from her bag to wipe away her sweat. When term started, a bone-chilling cold could immediately cool down the body heat, but it was better now. Even at night. Zuellni was probably heading towards a warmer climate. Because of that, Nina’s body heat took some time to dissipate. Irritated at the sweat continuously pouring from her skin, she lifted her head to watch the night sky through the invisible air shield.

And like that, she sat down on the ground.

The hard and cold ground felt good to her. Exhausted and feeling she had not the strength to stand up again, she sat there to look at the sky. Only a half moon floated above her with the endless darkness serving as the backdrop. The existence of the moon seemed to point to the boundary of the night.

The iron whips, turned back into simple Dites, fell on Nina’s sides. Still gazing at the moon, she touched them with her fingers. To look at the moon as if she herself was it, she felt for a split second that she could touch the moon. She didn’t reach out a hand. It was embarrassing, and she knew she couldn’t possibly touch the moon.

“…… It’s so far away,” she said.

As if it was within touch, but it actually wasn’t. The moon existed between illusion and reality. It made people think it was within reach, but it was billions of Jimels away from Nina. The length of her hand was not enough to touch the moon.

Even so, she thought she must touch it somehow.

If her arm wasn’t long enough, then she’d fly up there……

“Ah……”

She laughed, knowing how ridiculous it was. She couldn’t fly in the sky. This dream was meaningless. What was meaningful was her weakness for wanting to rely on this unrealistic means to touch the moon.

“This… won’t do.”

She didn’t think it was meaningless to repeat the moves she’d learned, as they were directly related to her growth. She had been training like this from the very beginning. Very beginning, when she knew she had Kei and decided to become a Military Artist.
She didn’t think she would become strong all of a sudden by repeating the same movements.

What was a faster way……

She understood that was just a wish. A wish not grounded in reality. She couldn’t help but think of it though, and that irritated her.

“Damn!”

She should become stronger if she trained at this pace. She believed if she was industrious and put more time and effort into it, she could catch up to Layfon. But how much more time would she need to reach his level? One year? Two years? Impossible…… It wasn’t that simple.

She had only reached the level she was now at, having lived all these years. One and two years of hard work weren’t enough for her to catch up to Layfon, who was one, three times and probably many more times stronger than her.

And she didn’t even have one year.

“I won’t make it!”

What she needed wasn’t possibility in the future, but what she could reach for now. To balance the unbalanced 17th platoon, she must become stronger. Only she herself could make it happen. She had decided to protect Zuellni.

“Can I not make it?”

Her hand moved from the iron whip to slowly reach towards the moon.

Her finger caressed the air and touched the moon in her line of sight.

Touching in imagination.

Success in imagination.

Yet she knew this was meaningless……

“Ahhhh!”

Watching the hazy moon, she lowered her wrist. Was this bitter regret or jealousy? Facing the Layfon who possessed what she desired……

And…… That letter.

She had read the letter that had fallen out of the envelop. Impatience and anxiety inside her became more intense after she read the letter, along with the growing desire of her to catch up to him.

She didn’t know what to think of Leerin, the female who understood Layfon more than Nina herself.

Increasing anxiety. Irritation.

“Is this the end?”

She wiped the sweat off her brow and suddenly stood up.

“It can’t end here!”

She picked up the iron whips.

The night was still long. Time was limited, but it should be enough. She believed so……

“HA!”

She generated the flow of Kei.

<center>◇</center>

The next platoon match was set in the next weekend.

A sigh burst out of Layfon.

He hadn’t had a chance to see Nina recently.

It wasn’t easy to bump into her as they were in different grades. During training, time passed without giving them room to chat privately, and once training finished, Nina immediately left the room.

They hadn’t even met in the Mechanical Department. Somehow, they had been separated and placed in different group. They now had different responsibilities at the cleaning job.

Losing the chance to contact Nina distanced him from reality. Besides, he didn’t have much spare time as he had to test Harley’s invention and attend meetings with Karian and the other Alchemy technicians.

Although he had no time to be still, he wasn’t worried about it.

But –

“How come you seem to be so busy these days?” Mifi asked.

It was now lunch break. They were eating Mei-Shen’s special bento on the rooftop of the school building. Long benches lined the metal fences around the rooftop.

“Huh? Do I look that way?”

“Yeah.”

“…… Hum,” Mei-Shen nodded.

Layfon scratched his head.

“We wanted to hang out with you after you’re done with training, but you’re always gone somewhere. And I specifically picked a time that you didn’t have work!”

How did she know his shifts at the Mechanical Department? Mifi’s ability to gather intelligence was terrifying.

“He’s busy because it’s almost time for the next platoon match?” Naruki said.

“Huh ~~ But I planned to get Layfon outside his training time. Isn’t this strange?” Mifi said. Layfon was right before her, but she was indifferent to how she appeared to be gossiping about him.

Besides, Naruki didn’t seem to believe the reason she herself gave, as if she only said it to eliminate one possibility and force Layfon to tell the truth.

“Then, what other reasons are there?”

Beautifully shooting down Naruki’s guess, Mifi cut straight into the chase.

“Is this secret preparation for the platoon match?”

“Why do you sound suspicious?”

“Hehhhh, why?”

“You’re joking.”

“I’m not joking. I’m serious.”

“Uh?”

Mifi stared at him. He looked down at the bento.

“Have you got a woman?”

“….. Why do you think so?”

“Well, you’re always with senpai lately. Isn’t that right? Senpai stands out a lot, so you can’t hide it.”

“No, that’s not it!” Layfon waved his hands, noticing how Mei-Shen’s face had gone white.

“Our dormitories lie in the same direction.”

“Just because it’s the same direction, so you have dinner with her all the time?”

“…… How come you know of that too?”

Yes, since that night at the war field, he had had dinner a few times with Felli. It was Karian’s treat, but the Student President had never come to dinner with them. Felli was the only one eating with him.

“Don’t underestimate my intelligence!”

“No, it was just a coincidence.”

Layfon tried to make up another reason, but he could tell from Mifi’s eyes that she still suspected him.

“Really? Her level of beauty and cuteness is shocking. When two people are alone, don’t they just…… start shooting out the energy of youth meaninglessly? Because of a moment of thunder and fire, don’t they think they are permitted to do anything and so derail off into the lust of youth?”

“…… I’m having trouble following you.”

“In other words, have you pushed her yet?”

“I hope you don’t have to use so clear a word……” he shook his head. He hadn’t the courage to do such a thing to Felli. No, no, no. He didn’t mean he’d do something if he had the courage……

“So just what are you doing?”

“……”

“Uh… Is it something you can’t say?”

“I was asked not to.”

Karian asked him to keep it secret. To students who hadn’t fought filth monsters, news of filth monsters in the direct path of the city would be a huge shock to them. Just like in the previous assault, it was so chaotic within the city that students failed to follow through the proper defensive procedures.

They tried to plan better for when the next wave of filth monsters hit, but that couldn’t be done overnight. And the only person who could fight back against this threat was Layfon. Hence, it was best to have Layton solve everything while everyone remained ignorant.

“Boooooooring.”

She stared at him for a while and gave up.

“Mifi……?

“This is boring. I’m going to eat by myself.” She raised a hand and left the rooftop.

“Geez….. she didn’t’ have to thrown a tantrum like a kid,” Naruki said, standing up.

“I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad.”

“No, this is my fault.”

“Really…… maybe, but her demand is unreasonable,” Naruki shrugged and looked at the uneasy Mei-Shen.

“I’m going to stay with Mifi. Please take care of Mei-Shen.”

Naruko took her bento and left.

“…… Ah.”

While Mei-Shen stammered, Naruki had disappeared from the rooftop.

(Why do I feel like this has happened before…)

“Sorry,” Layfon apologized.

“…… Layton’s not in the wrong,” Mei-Shen shook her head like a bell.

“But still, it’s my fault.”

“…… But, you can’t tell the truth, can you?”

“……”

He didn’t say anything. If he said “yes” then he was admitting that he was hiding something, and if he said he wasn’t hiding anything, that would expose him too.

He couldn’t say it, but also didn’t want to lie.

He didn’t want to lie because it was Mei-Shen and her friends so he could only shrug.

“…… I think we shouldn’t ask and listen to what can’t be told. I feel that if you want to tell us, you’ll tell us one day.”

“…… Thanks.”

“…… Mi-chan knows that too.”

“I hope so.”

“…… But, Mi-chan is curious,” Mei-Shen smiled. Layfon envied the affection in that smile.

“…… If I and Naruki have any secrets, Mi-chan will expose it immediately. But she doesn’t know what Layton’s hiding, and knowing that you don’t want her to know frustrates her.”

“She feels frustrated because I don’t want her to know?”

“…… Mi-chan wants a better relationship with you. With her curiosity, she wants to be close enough so you can tell her things on your own. If it’s Gelni, she’ll do what she can quietly, but me……” she shook her head. “…… Especially Gelni, she’s impatient too.”

“Especially?”

“…… Yeah, especially.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t you help Gelni before? She’s impatient because she can’t help you out.”

“I never knew,” Layfon murmured at a loss.

“…… Gelni’s good at being patient.”

“I don’t think she has to worry about it. After all, I did get paid,” he said, but he knew that wasn’t important.

To receive help from someone, but when that someone was in trouble, she herself couldn’t do anything to help him. Naruki’s feeling of uselessness had nothing to do with Layfon getting paid.

“I see…. Um, so it’s my fault.”

“…… No, it’s not Layton’s fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.”

For not realizing that Mei-Shen and the girls wanted to get closer to him. That was enough to put him in the wrong.

Thinking back closely, Mei-Shen didn’t use to speak that much when they first knew each other. She never talked much, always saying so little and giving snippets of words each time, but she was now talking and taking the initiative to get closer to him.

“Do I look troubled?”

“…… troubled, more like worried?”

“Worried?”

Layfon didn’t get it.

“…… Sometimes you show that,” Mei-Shen frowned.

“…… Really?”

“…… Yeah.”

“I see……”

….. And Mei-Shen was always about to cry, but he wouldn’t say that even if someone tore his mouth apart.

“…… What’s it?”

Layfon fell into contemplation.

Worried?

He didn’t worry about the filth monsters. There was a high possibility of filth monsters attacking Zuellni. Unable to run away so he had to face the crisis. This feeling was different from worries. Either way, he was prepared for the truth of filth monsters coming near. Coming back to it, fighting filth monsters was usual at Grendan. Considering that death might become real was indeed a heavy burden, but if he lost to that pressure, he’d have died already. To him, the fight of his spirit had already ended.

Then about this worry……

“Ahah……”

“Huh?”

“Ah….. Hahaha… So that’s why……”

“Huh? Huh?”

“Mi-chan sounded strange, so I got it all wrong.”

“Huh!?”

“Ah…. But that can’t be helped.”

“…… Wuwu.”

“Uh?”

Having laughed for a while, Layfon looked at the wall.

“…… Layton……” Face white, Mei-Shen’s hands were put together tightly, as if she was praying.

“Mei-Shen……?”

“Um… well…. Ar……”

“Ah, Ahah…. No! No…. Nothing. Nothing really. I just got something wrong…… so, don’t cry?”

And as he comforted the trembling Mei-Shen, he told her the truth.

Naruki and Mifi came back to find Layfon comforting a trembling and nervous looking Mei-Shen. In order to explain he wasn’t bullying Mei-Shen, Layfon had no choice but to skip his afternoon class.

Then he told them the entire truth.

“Uh, the captain doesn’t look strange……” Mifi nodded as she played with the empty milk packet.

“Is Layton worrying about her?”

Layfon nodded. “Yes.”

“So you want to help her?”

“If I can,” he nodded simply, burnt out from explaining things to them.

“Why?”

“Why……?” he sat up straight, surprised by the question.

Both Mifi and Naruki were watching him.

“Because you’re both in the same platoon? I thought Layton’s not interested in the platoon and the platoon matches. If so, then the captain acting weird shouldn’t be that bad on you?”

“…… Mifi,” Mei-Shen looked at Mifi and Naruki, troubled, then she shook her head as if resigning to something.

They must have understood something of each other in that split second, but Layfon had no idea what it was. He only knew he was being asked a question.

Why did he have to do something for Nina?

“Is there a need to ask me that difficult a question?”

“Depends on Layton whether it’s difficult or not, right?” Naruki said.

“Perhaps,” Layfon nodded. Perhaps it wasn’t a difficult question, but even if Mifi kept on asking him the same question, he still had no answer to give them.

“Even now, I still don’t care about the platoon matches. But my thinking’s changed. I want to stay in the platoon before the next real Military Arts competition ends.”

“Oh? Is that the awakening of a righteous heart? A little investigation tells Zuellni’s in a crisis. Everyone above 3rd year knows of it.”

“I’m not that good-natured.”

“Then what is it?” Mifi said, as if she was reproving him.

“It’ll be troubling for me if Zuellni disappears. I can’t return to Grendan. If I don’t study something for six years here until I graduate, I don’t think I can survive in other cities. I don’t plan to train in Military Arts till graduation.”

“You’re not returning to Grendan?”

Layfon shook his head.

“…… You probably know already. My skill in Military Arts doesn’t come about through spare training.”

“Of course,” Naruki shrugged. “If you managed to train up that skill over your spare time, then other Military Artists are all terribly weak. I guess you had formal training in Military Arts back in Grendan? And you’ve trained to a level that the Academy City can’t teach you anything more in Military Arts. But that’s not what I’m concerned with, rather, it’s the reality of your wanting to give up Military Arts even though you’re so strong.”

The three girls watched him, increasing the pressure on him.

They were concerned about his past.

Naruki’s mouth moved, preparing to turn her suspicions into clear questions. How should Layfon answer her?

He still didn’t think he was wrong for what he did in Grendan. It didn’t go against his sense of moral. But he only knew that what he did had hurt a lot of people.

What would the girls think of him? Shocked? Contemptuous? Would they then leave him?

Thinking of the loneliness made him nervous. How did he feel when Nina found out about it?

“…… Isn’t this enough?” Mei-Shen said, cutting through his emotions.

“Mei-chan……?”

“…… You wouldn’t want to listen to Layton’s past now?”

“Well……”

“But……”

“….. If that’s the case, then it’s enough, isn’t it?” Mei-Shen’s repeated question silenced the other two girls.

The regret and guilt in Mei-Shen’s eyes reflected Layfon’s image.

“…… Sorry, they…… and I, just want to understand Layfon more.”

“No……”

He failed to speak, his chest feeling hot. He didn’t know how to express his weaknesses to them, and he was scared of them knowing his past.

(Really? So I’m already very close with them three.)

He was used to hanging out with them, going to class and studying together. This had become a part of his daily life.

He was scared of losing it.

“…… I still like the people on the platoon, so I want to help,” he squeezed out those words and was left with nothing to say.

He fell silent.

He understood that just like how he was with Mei-Shen and her friends, he was also enjoying the time he spent with Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley.

He was afraid of losing them.

“….. In that case, I don’t have anything to complain about,” Mifi said, but still with suspicion in her voice.

“Aa, I was planning to help from the beginning. The only person who didn’t want to was Mifi.”

“You’re deceptive, Gelni!”

“I never suspected Layton!”

“Lier. You were concerned too!”

“My concern’s not the same as your concern.”

“They’re the same.”

“No.”

“The same!”

“No.”

“Gelni was concerned about it. Definitely, definitely, definitely concerned about the captain, Felli senpai and that letter……”

“Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!!”

Mei-Shen suddenly shouted, her face all red. Everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.

“Mei….. Mei-chan….?”

“……!”

Her shoulders heaving, Mei-Shen quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

“Ah……”

“So…. Sorry……”

“Wuwu……” Tears filled her eyes.

(And I thought I could apologize.)

Mei-Shen had been trying to find an opening to apologize for reading his letter.

But not under this circumstance.

Tears flooded down her cheeks.

This time Layfon was chased away. At a distance, he watched Mifi and Naruki comfort Mei-Shen. Sometimes they said something wrong and worsened the situation. At other times, they mentioned the past and Mei-Shen looked even worse at that. Mei-Shen got angry, and was comforted and like that, the process repeated itself……

Mei-Shen…. When the three girls had calmed down, the bell signaling the end of class rang out.

The bell of the last class.

<center>◇</center>

Although they did agree on it, he never thought they’d really come.

“Well then, let me explain our mission.”

The present hour was night time, or more like it was almost dawn. Everywhere was still dark and dim, but the sun would rise in two to three hours. They couldn’t have stayed awake all night, so they should have been sleeping till now.

Mifi’s hair was tangled, showing signs of a sleepyhead.

“This isn’t really a mission?” Naruki said to Mifi, whom, for some reason, was wearing a long coat and sunglasses.

When the workers had finished cleaning at the Mechanical Department, Mei-Shen, Naruki and Mifi were already waiting for Layfon outside the entrance.

The breath of the four of them came out steamy. Mei-Shen had hot tea in her water bottle. Everyone enjoyed the hot liquid thankfully.

“Where’s the captain?”

“The class leader’s called her over. She should still be inside.”

“Good. We’ll wait here then tail her,” Mifi smiled deviously, cupping the cup as steam from the hot tea rose to fog up her sunglasses.

“I think she’ll go back to bed like usual……” Layfon said, uncomfortable with her expression.

“Oh, I’ve been observing her. She trains till work, so if anything happens, it must happen after work.”

“Huh? Has she been training?”

“Yeah, fairly scary too, when she trains.”

“It’s like she’s another person.”

Even Naruki said so, then the training must have been intense.

“……”

She cancelled her training with him, but continued to train by herself.

“I see.”

“Um? What?”

“Uh, nothing.”

That fitted his suspicion.

He glanced at Naruki. She seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion.

“…… Ah,” called Mei-Shen softly. Everyone looked at the entrance.

Nina was coming out.

Breathing out steamy air, cold and shivering, Nina only wore the Military Arts uniform. Did she come straight to the Mechanical Department without returning to the dormitory? Her working suit probably was inside the bag she carried. Layfon remembered that Nina had that bag with her when she came to team training.

Even the scattering street light, dim as it was, couldn’t cover the shadows of exhaustion on Nina’s face, but her walking pace didn’t show her fatigue.

Layfon drained the tea in his cup and tossed the cup into a bin. The four of them waited for Nina to walk ahead a bit before following after her.

Layfon and Naruki decided on how far they had to stay behind Nina. If it were Mifi and Mei-Shen, they’d have been discovered already. Although that was his conclusion, Nina’s appearance changed his judgement. Mifi might tail well even by herself. A kind of tension surrounded Nina, but it looked more like an old wire fence to him. A fence with lots of openings.

“She’s very tired,” Naruki said in a low voice. Layfon nodded.

What had pushed Nina to this stage? Was it because of their losing the platoon match? Could it be that big of a shock to her? He wasn’t sure. No, perhaps he did know. He had tasted failures in Grendan. In order to survive, it was important for him to win again and again. The important point wasn’t about his life and death, but more about his being afraid of encountering a stumbling block in the process of doing what he wanted to do.

Was this the feeling that Nina held?

…… Sure. She wanted to protect this city from harm. She said that to him not long ago.

“…… She’s going somewhere?”

“Probably.”

Trouble expressions adorned Mei-Shen and Mifi’s faces.

Nina continued to head to the outskirt of the city.

The edge of the city was a danger zone, a zone where emergency tended to arise, so residential and any important buildings were usually built further in from the city’s outskirt. On the contrary, any buildings close to the danger zone were rent out cheaply.

Layfon didn’t know the exact location of Nina’s dormitory, but he could guess from the direction she headed for after training and cleaning at the Mechanical Department that her dormitory did not lie at the city’s edge.

Nina finally arrived in a clear area devoid of buildings.

The sound coming from the movements of the city’s multi-legs rode the wind. Layfon and the girls hid in the forested area. This place was a bit far from the roaming bus station. All they could see was the wind carrying the polluted substance, a sandstorm rioting outside the air shield.

The wind tonight was especially strong. The sandstorm in the dark looked like some stirring creature.

Mei-Shen held tightly to Layfon’s sleeve.

A hazy sky blocked out the traces of the moon. The cloud cover must be very thick.

Nina walked down the stairs into the middle of the amphitheatre and let down the bag from her shoulders.

She took hold of the Dites in her harness.

“Restoration,” she said softly. At that sound, a familiar feeling ran through Layfon.

She readied her fighting stance. Layfon knew she’d then breathe in deeply and allow the Kei to flood her body.

The iron whips struck downwards or to the sides. She received, let the pressure slide off a side, and struck back at an imaginary enemy.

Nina’s body spun left and right, sometimes staying in one place as if defending against repeated heavy strikes, sometimes running forward as if attacking, charging in.

Nina practised all the moves she knew.

There was no delay or hesitation in her movements. Each move flowed smoothly into the next.

It was an Art, and with it had a frightening air.

All three girls except Layfon were holding their breath.

Nina was like a first class dancer, showing every scene of the world in her movements. At the same time, she was like a mad fighter, fighting against everything in the world.

Mei-Shen and two girls had already seen Nina’s training last night, but watching her for a second time did not reduce their amazement. They watched her wordlessly.

Layfon fixed his gaze on Nina, watching the light of Kei emitting from her. Her flow of Kei was brighter than the Kei she showed in team training. But unlike the first time when Nina’s Kei was so dazzling that he could not look directly at her, a shadow now traced her Kei.

It was meaningless to judge one’s strength against the light of Kei, since the two held no relation to each other.

Layfon wasn’t sure whether he should to be happy or not in the change in Nina’s flow of Kei.

He was just saddened for some reason.

The remaining Kei dispersed from her body like steam, giving off light and floating up into air as of something finally being released. From her fingertips, shoulders, neck, head, back, toes…. The remaining Kei shook like strings. The strings weaved together to become one and it stretched out to the sky as of something struggling against a force too heavy to resist.

What a tragic scene.

And that was where her problem lay.

“What a mess,” Layfon murmured, earning wide-eyed stares from his companions.

“…… Layton?”

“Huh? But I find her amazing, right……?” Mifi asked and looked at Naruki. Naruki didn’t seem to understand Layfon. She wore a perplexed expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“It’s not the problem with the Kei flow and her movements……” No, that ‘was’ the problem. Internal type Kei would not strengthen the entire body. What it did was it coordinated with the person’s movements and caused changes accordingly, making the move faster and stronger. It was a type of training like Whirl Kei, generating sudden and speedy changes. But in Nina’s training, there were many redundant movements.

Layfon didn’t want to point out that reason. Her weakness could be improved given more training.

“It’s not a problem that she trains by herself. Military Artists are always lonely. One must face oneself and struggle hard to become strong. Nobody can help you, and it’s not something you’ll ask someone for help, but……” he shook his head.

How could he put it? He hadn’t yet organized his own emotions, so no words surfaced in his mind. He failed to find suitable words.

“She’s too reckless,” he said in the end.

The way she dispersed her Kei was like she was drowning, struggling to hold onto anything, even a bunch of wheat, but even so, it still wasn’t enough to escape the flood.

She could only sink.

What would happen if she continued to sink……

“…… If she keeps this up, she’ll break.”

“Yes……” Naruki nodded in realisation.

Nina had classes and training in Military Arts course, then team training after class and individual training after that, cleaning at the Mechanical Department after all of that and then individual training again…… Just when had she time to sleep? Had she had enough rest? Looking at her, she had probably spent most of her time training alone when she wasn’t at her cleaning job.

But she would have to pay a huge price later.

In Grendan, Layfon once had to fight filth monsters for an entire week. A whole week without time to sleep and rest. A week that took away his awareness of time. In the end, he was so debilitated that he failed to lift one single finger. No matter how he lied to his body, his biological clock went crazy afterwards. A twist of the normal pattern appeared. He spent two whole weeks to rest before he could return to duty.

“…… We must stop her,” Mei-Shen said.

Layfon agreed. But how? It was easy to say you’d damage your body…… but Nina knew that too.

Layfon knew training was not enough for Nina to reach what she wanted, and he didn’t know what advice to give in that area. Sure, he knew on a simple level of how to become strong. The Head of the orphanage was the first person to teach him the Katana.

Nobody was born with an understanding in Military Arts.

But teaching Nina the Katana wasn’t what she needed.

She needed better training at the basics, but……

Layfon couldn’t teach her his training in Kei flow. He had already passed that phase of needing someone to teach him how to handle the flow of Kei at a very young age. He could teach Nina some simple steps, but he didn’t have the confidence to teach the deeper theories. His knew his own theory in this area wasn’t as easy a thing to obtain for other people.

Maybe it’d be presumptuous for him to say this, but what he meant was the ability of a genius. It would be difficult to pass on all of his instincts, instincts that a genius possessed and turned theory. And as such, none of the other Heaven Blade successors had apprentices. All they did was concentrate on their own training.

“We’re the rare of the rare, special and strange. We’re humans but not entirely humans. Even if we pass on our knowledge, it’d only be one thousandth, one ten thousandth, one billionth. We’re that type of people, off the usual rail.”

Lintence had said that when Layfon was slowly getting the hang of how to control the steel threads technique.

“I taught you this skill for a small experiment. You’ve reached one thousandth of my level, but it isn’t possible for you to get any better at it. Even if you can control billions of steel threads, they still aren’t as sharp as the point of your Katana. It’s better for you to use the Katana when you’re in a crisis.”

Layfon wasn’t disappointed at those words. He understood and accepted it. This reality hadn’t changed. He felt the running of his Kei flow the best when he held a Katana – not steel threads.

Why was there a difference? He couldn’t pass on his skill to Nina when he was unable to explain this theory of his.

He shook his head. She would have asked him already had she wanted to learn from him.

“…… Layton?”

Against Mei-Shen’s question, he had no idea how to show them his helplessness at Nina’s situation.

“Can’t we do anything?”

He shook his head.

“Probably……. No, I don’t know. We can tell her her training’s too reckless, that she’ll seriously injure her body, but is there meaning behind it? There’s something she wants to achieve even though she’s like this. I find it meaningless to tell her not to stop training when we can’t help her at all.”

Nina wanted to become stronger.

She had always wanted to become stronger. This wasn’t some sudden idea of hers.

But……

“Why’s she only doing this now?”

“Because she lost the match?”

“Is that all?” Mifi asked reflexively.

Layfon couldn’t think of any other reason, but doubt remained. Was that all, really?

“……. I think I understand,” Naruki said.

They all looked at her.

“This is how I feel when I asked for Layton’s help not long ago. Layton’s too strong, so I feel that I can’t fight beside you. I don’t know how to feel about this other than that. You can say that’s how Military Artists think. This feeling is lonely and regretful…. Frankly, I’m also jealous. The feeling of only being able to rely on another’s power is hard, especially for me as a Military Artist. I think it’s harder for her as the captain of the team that you’re in.”

Listening to that reminded Layfon of Sharnid testing his new Dite.

Though Sharnid had laughed, saying that sniping was not enough for him, but that might not be the only reason. Did Sharnid ask Harley to make him new Dites because of the feeling that Naruki held? And Nina too?

No, she must be reproving herself even more intensely than Sharnid? Because she strongly wanted to save this city……

“If that’s the case, then I don’t have anything to say……”

It was natural for a Military Artist to want to become strong.

“…… But why?” Mei-Shen said.

“Um?” Layfon responded. Mei-Shen, not being a Military Artist herself, wouldn’t understand…… He could conclude that for her, but the way she voiced her suspicion sounded different from simple doubt.

Mei-Shen said something vague, but changed her mind. “…… I know the captain wants to be stronger, but why can’t Layton do anything? Why does Layton have to do anything?”

At first, he didn’t understand what she was getting at.

“…… The captain wants to become stronger so she can win, right? Does she want the entire platoon to become strong? In that case, it’s not just Layfon, but everyone together……”

It was all right to become stronger or was it to become stronger together? Which one was it? Layfon thought that it was the same either way.

“Together?” he confirmed.

Mei-Shen nodded, her face all red.

“Together….”

“What’s so strange about that?” Mifi asked.

He felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking.

“I see, it’s this simple……” Naruki said, touching her chin.

Something sounded strange. The sound of Whirl Kei flow had stopped.

Layfon was the first to look over, then Naruki and the other two girls.

Nina had fainted.

<center>◇</center>

It didn’t take long to arrive at the emergency department. Layfon had carried Nina to the hospital and the medical students on night shift had quickly prepared a room for them. The doctor that had been napping came over to do a simple checkup and ordered the nurses to get someone over and prepare the drip. During this time, Layfon had contacted Harley and as he was about to return to the patient’s room, he met Naruki, Mifi and Mei-Shen.

It was now another shift. A different doctor was checking up on Nina. The nurses had changed Nina into patient’s clothes that was opened on the back.

The doctor was placing needles on Nina’s back.

“He specializes in Kei vein,” the nurse said to Layfon.

“Is this Nina Antalk from 3rd year!?” the doctor said, displeased. Could it be because of sleepiness? His eyes looked quite sleepy.

Layfon nodded.

“I never thought a 3rd year in Military Arts could faint in such an easy way.”

“Is it serious?”

“There’s a decreasing level of functioning of her internal organs. She lacks nutrients and has overworked her muscles…… anyway, everything about her is weak. The simple cause is the overworking of Kei vein.”

Just as expected.

“Kei can strengthen body functions and speed up healing, but the source of Kei vein is the flow caused by human activities. Military Artists have the special organ to generate Kei flow, but the basics are the same. No, to a Military Artist, this is the same as increasing her weakness, because that organ is the same as a heart or a brain. If it’s damaged, then it might die,” the doctor said as he placed more tiny needles into Nina’s back. From her waist and going upward, as if the needles were mapping out some sort of a terrain.

“Even if the brain’s damaged, one can still live in a vegetative state. If a heart’s damaged, we can change it into an artificial heart. But only this organ is irreplaceable. If the Kei vein is damaged beyond repair, then it’s all finished. I think I said that already in class, that it has to be looked after carefully,” he said, continuing to place tiny needles on his patient’s back. Although there weren’t any professionals in the Academy City, this doctor’s skill seemed reliable enough.

“Can she be cured?”

“This isn’t fatal. I’m using acupuncture to strengthen her flow of Kei.”

Layfon relaxed.

“But she can’t move for now, and she can’t participate in the next platoon match.”

“…… Really?”

“Hum? You don’t seem shocked?”

“That type of thing means nothing to me.”

“It seems like that rumour that the newbie of 17th platoon is a weirdo really is true.”

So there was such a rumour? The needles spread from the waist to Nina’s fingernail and heels.

The doctor placed the last needle on Nina’s left heel, and massaged his shoulder.

The nurses adjusted the air-conditioner and left the room.

Nina continued to sleep. Layfon’s fast and irregular breathing had now calmed down. A relaxed sigh escaped his mouth, and he remembered the three girls waiting in the corridor. He went out to tell them Nina was all right, that they could go home first. It was almost dawn and the girls also had class next.

“What about Layton?”

“I’ll stay here a bit then go.”

“…… Is there anything you need?” Mei-Shen asked.

Layfon didn’t get what she meant.

“…… She’ll need things, staying in the hospital.”

“Ah……”

“Layfon won’t be able to prepare everything. We’ll bring the things after class.”

“Thanks.”

“Aa, that’s all we can do for her,” Mifi said as he escorted them to the lobby.

And he saw Harley.

Representing the other two who weren’t here, Harley’s face was stiff and green. “How’s Nina?”

“She’s sleeping.”

“I see…. Is she all right?”

“She won’t be able to participate in the next match.”

“That can’t be helped,” Harley said without resistance. He sighed, relaxed after knowing Nina was all right. “Don’t you find it a shame?”

“What’s important is the real match, right?”

“True.”

Harley’s reply gave Layfon courage. To Layfon, the platoon match wasn’t at all important, but he wasn’t sure whether Nina felt the same.

“I’ve contacted the other two. I think they’ll be here soon…… but they aren’t the hasty type, uh?” Harley shrugged, not at all reproving of their slowness.

They returned to the patient’s room. Harley breathed in deeply at the needles covering her body, but he breathed out slowly after seeing her sleeping face.

And suddenly directed his gaze to the wall. His face turned red.

“Can we cover her?”

“….. The nurses didn’t. If we do it ourselves, it seems……”

Layfon understood Harley’s meaning, and he also felt heat creeping up his own face.

After knocking quietly on the door, Felli walked in.

“…… What’re you doing?” she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping across Nina, her underclothes illuminated by the light, and the two young men.

Losing interest at her tongue-tied team members, Felli observed Nina’s face. After confirming that Nina was all right, she once again put her face closer to the captain’s.

Felli was in uniform. It was not yet dawn, but neither her hair nor uniform showed signs of her having slept.

Layfon was peeking at the girls. Felli moved her gaze away and looked at him.

He hastily moved his gaze back to the wall.

“Pervert.”

“I didn’t see anything.”

“Giving that response means you’re a pervert.”

Unable to fight back, he could only moan.

“Never mind, that’s not important. What’s important is……” Her gaze landed on Harley, then she took out a big envelop from her bag.

“My brother gave me this.”

Layfon read the letter.

He had already guessed the content of the letter before Felli opened the envelop. And after observing Harley’s reaction, stiffening and recovering and then looking at Nina, Layfon understood more.

Back then, Felli was checking whether Nina was truly asleep.

Inside the envelop was a photo.

“This is the second image from the drone.”

The image was the same as last one’s, but it was clearer and sharper. Maybe because it was closer to the city.

That thing was fastened high on the face of a mountain. Was it sleeping? Its wings were folded, laying on top of each other. Its body was curled up.

A filth monster.

It was a male…… in which phase? Layfon couldn’t judge from the photo.

If only it would continue to sleep but this hope was far from possible.

“Has the city…… Has Zuellni changed direction?”

When a city detected a filth monster, it’d take evasive action. Every mobile city acted this way, including Zuellni.

Felli shook her head. “Zuellni’s still heading straight in that direction. At this rate, it’ll encounter the filth monster on the day after tomorrow.”

The day after tomorrow…… was the weekend, and the day for the platoon match. It appeared that team 17 would have to give up on the match.

Layfon sighed. He put the photo back inside the envelop and returned it to Felli.

“The Dite’s ready. You can use it anytime,” Harley said.

“The combat gear for outside city use is ready. My brother wants you to depart tomorrow night if possible.”

“I understand.”

“Are you afraid?” Felli suddenly asked.

“Um?”

“To fight the filth monster.”

“Well……”

Of course he was afraid. That line touched his lips but did not leave them. It wasn’t because he thought he’d lose face by confirming his fear, but he hesitated at the expectation and hope in Felli’s eyes.

“It’s a late question for you.”

“That’s…… true.”

As if imitating Layfon, wanting to say something and deciding not to, Felli’s lips opened and closed. She sighed, a sigh of who knew how many times cuter and more beautiful than it could be.

“Can you not stop…….” she murmured and confirming Nina’s condition once more, she left the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter1

2009-06-29T22:21:09Z

Infro: /* Chapter 1: Confusion Gramer fixes*/

===Chapter 1: Confusion===

How’ve you been? My school life’s busy, but it’s more ordinary than yours. After receiving your letters, a few more had arrived at the same time. I don’t know when you’ll receive this letter, but I hope it can reach you faster. I’m happy that you haven’t given up Military Arts. You’ve finally resolved this after going through much trouble! I’m embarrassed if you made up your mind because of my letter, but I’m still happy of that. I’ve made a new friend. It’s tiring to be around that interesting person. This must be what they called the pros and cons.

It’s still full of noise and life at the orphanage. Father has left the dojo, but he’s not teaching the kids at the orphanage, he’s gone to teach in a real dojo. It’s hard work to manage a dojo in Grendan, but people living nearby have enrolled, so we’re getting income. We plan to apply for government funding, so don’t worry too much about the situation here. We’re not getting as much money as when you were helping here, but I think we can manage.

So how’re you doing over there? Are you sick? Have you been eating well? I’m worried. You never pay much attention to nutrients in your diet.

It seems you’ve made a lot of friends. I’m relieved that you’re not alone. But…… how come they’re all girls?

That I do mind.

Perhaps Layfon is a pervert?

I really should have protested more strongly about your going to Zuellni.

Ah, please take it as a joke. Right.

Oh yes, just to say, I’m happy that you haven’t given up Military Arts! But I don’t want you to become the Layfon in Grendan. I envy the Layfon training with all his concentration on Military Arts. You look cool. But I didn’t like the Layfon who became a Heaven Blade successor. Do you understand the difference?

When the letter first came, there was this interesting topic. Maybe it will make you surprised, but I won’t tell you just yet. It’d be great if it can give you a little surprise.

I’ll write to you again.

To dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes.

<center>◇</center>

…… delicate fingers folded the letter according to the previous folds. Praying that nobody would discover this, she put the letter back into the correct mailbox.

Prohibited from living on the polluted earth, humans lived in mobile cities.

As if floating on the earth, the cities move according to their own consciousnesses and maintained contact through the center of the traffic network, the Traffic City Joeldem.

The network wasn’t reliable, but it was a way to connect them.

Academy City.

Within the mobile cities were cities of different functions. This city specializing in education moved within this unstable network.

It gathered boys and girls, letting them study knowledge.

In here where no adults set foot upon, children were learners and also teachers.

This was the Academy City.

And Zuellni was one of the Academy Cities.

Sunlight shot through into the classroom that was filled with a boisterous atmosphere before class began. The students entering the classroom placed their bags behind their seats and either joined into different conversation circles or prepared for class. Some ran about, asking for notes to copy. Some stayed immersed in their own world.

Surrendering to the urge to sleep, Layfon bent over his desk.

“Oh~~ Morning!”

“Ha!”

The other person gave his back a heavy hit.

“What, what? You look tired!”

“Uh! Wu…… Mor…… Morning……” Layfon coughed.

“Mii-chan, you went over the line.”

“Yes, perhaps Layton still hasn’t recovered from the match.”

“Oh, wasn’t that two days ago?” Naruki said.

Mifi puffed up her cheeks. “As if Layton would get tired because of that. Right?”

“Yeah…… uh, it wasn’t tiring in the match. I’m ok.”

“….. But you look like you wanted to sleep.”

“No, I’m really fine.”

Looking at Mei-Shen’s worried eyes, he nodded in a carefree manner. Her eyes were always teary. He didn’t know what to do with that.

“Even so, you look tired. What’s it? Did you have to work yesterday too?” Naruki studied him. Her tall presence made him feel pressured.

“It’s all right.”

“I see. Well, working for days can be tiring.”

“…… It’s hard work to clean at the Mechanical Department.”

“Yeah. If you want to seriously prepare for the platoon matches, I think it’s better for you to quit the cleaning job.”

These three girls knew each other before they came to Zuellni.

Layfon met them because of stopping the riot at the opening ceremony.

And that was also the reason he got transferred into Military Arts.

But those three had nothing to do with his transfer. The Student President, Karian Loss, knew from the beginning who Layfon was.

A Heaven Blade successor in Grendan.

“No…… I’m getting used to cleaning there already,” he smiled at Mei-Shen.

The cleaning job at the Mechanical Department – cleaning the heart of the mobile city – Layfon had really gotten used to it. The repetitive body work was way more relaxing than using his brain.

“Then what was it?” Mifi asked.

“Ahhahahah…. Um, something,” he gave a vague response.

“…… Are you hiding something?”

“No. Sure not!”

“No, you have a secret. Don’t think this can escape my eyes. Hurry up and tell us before you get it!”

“Get it……”

Her curious pair of eyes came closer. No one could stop Mifi when she was deep in her passion to collect and record any information.

“Tell, tell, tell……”

“Ah…….” A troubled smile appeared on Layfon’s face.

Naruki grabbed the back of Mifi’s uniform and dragged her away.

“Don’t we have something to say to him? The class’s about to begin soon”

“Huh?”

“Ah. That’s right. Geez.. this is because Mei is always staggering that we almost forgot about it”

“…… Is it my fault?” Said Mei-Shen sulkily

“Well, Mifi’s always making a huge ruckus. Hurry up, Mei-chan!”

“…… Ah.”

Naruki pushed at Mei-Shen’s back. Mei-Shen walked to face Layfon, her face fiery red.

“…… Um.”

“Yes?” Layfon sat up.

“….. Lunch….. I made bento. Do you want to eat together?”

“Huh?”

“We’re always eating out for lunch, so Mei-Shen’s decided to make us bento,” Naruki said.

Mei-Shen nodded at her, her face so red as if smoke was about to rise from her head.

True. Since his first day here, he had always been buying bread for lunch. He had helped out in the orphanage so he knew how to cook, but because of the late shift at the Mechanical Department, he spent more time sleeping in the morning.

“Ah…… Is that ok?”

“…… hum.”

“Mei-chan loves to cook. Just be thankful and accept her goodwill.”

Wondering whether the continuously nodding Mei-Shen was becoming a robot, Layfon smiled happily.

“Then thank you.”

Mei-Shen stopped nodding.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m jealous!” Harley said, after having listened to Layfon talked about Mei-Shen’s invitation for lunch. He was looking at the display.

“I’m thankful of that,” Layfon nodded, holding a green Dite with a wire connecting one of its ends to Harley’s machine.

“No. That isn’t my real meaning.”

“Um?”

“Uh, whatever….. yeah, I also want a girlfriend!”

Layfon came to the training complex after for platoon training and was accosted by Harley to do some checking.

The intense sound of training in other rooms drifted past the walls and into the boys’ ears.

Only Layfon and Harley were in the room.

“No, we aren’t lovers! She just likes to cook.”

Harley sighed and shook his head.

“Oh, that’s right. What’s this for?” Layfon had been sending his Kei into the sword.

There were two types of Kei, a destructive Kei that flowed externally and an internal Kei that strengthened the physical body. They were the skills that Military Artists used.

“Well, there’s something I wanted to make sure.”

“Um……” Layfon continued to extend his Kei into the blade, not knowing what he was doing it for. The sword emitted soft green light.

The vein of Kei brought to him a feeling of having a new limb. The vein extended into the blade to feel its heat and caressed the wind there.

Harley sighed in admiration. “Your concentration of Kei is incredible! In that case, it’s probably better to use the white Dite? That’ll increase the conductive rate.”

“Really?”

Layfon was in fact discontented with it. It wasn’t as good as the Heaven Blade he used at Grendan.

(The Heaven Blade was also made from white Dite.)

But it was useless to compare the two. In the end, the sword was made to fight against the filth monsters.

“So I was able the use the weapon before because of my amount of Kei.”

Not long before, the filth monsters had attacked Zuellni.

Zuellni’s multi-legs were trapped in a filth monster’s nest. With Layfon’s help that crisis has been resolved.

Harley had made a new adjustment on the Dite at Layfon’s request.

A weapon that could be divided into countless wires.

Layfon used that to wipe out the larvae. He even stepped outside the city to eliminate the mother.

“But they’ve taken the weapon. Oh, this is ok.”

The Student President and Vance had confiscated the weapon. It made too much of an advantage for Layfon in the platoon match.

The Dite Layfon now holding was newly made.

“Well, I didn’t plan to use that weapon in the platoon matches anyway.”

He cut off his Kei flow and lowered the sword. The heat residue from his Kei remained in his body, making him sweat.

“Really? If you use that, it’ll be easy to win a platoon match.”

“True, but isn’t it pointless to win through that method?”

“Really?”

“Yes. Besides, captain would never approve of it.”

“Ah, true, true.” A sour smile appeared on Harley’s face.

“She wouldn’t be happy to win through other people’s strength.”

“Yes,” Layfon nodded and swung the sword.

Having released so much Kei, he wanted to exercise his limbs.

It was a casual swing from high to low. The remaining Kei on the blade disappeared along with the scattering green light of the Dite.

He confirmed his body condition by swinging the sword, and while dong that, he adjusted his different moves.

Slowly swinging the sword again and again, focusing his attention to one single point. He no longer detected the colour of Kei emitting from the blade. The feeling he had had till now, of the changes in his nerves, slowly extended to the outside, resulting a feeling that Layfon was swinging the sword like a machine.

And as he concentrated more, even that robotic feeling was pushed outside of his consciousness. He had become empty, whereas everything else was painted with colour.

He swung at that colour.

The point of his blade tore a track through the intangible air. This action repeated itself again and again. No matter how many wounds blossomed in the air, more air rushed in to fill it. He repeated his motion, and only stopping when the wound, affected the flows of the air, was unable to recover.

Unenthusiastic clapping sounded.

“Haha, brilliant!”

Sharnid had been watching at the door.

“Seems like it’s been cut up to such pieces that it just died.”

“It’s not that incredible……”

“But it really is! The wind pressure was strong when you first swung your sword, but in that last swing, the wind pressure just vanished…… It was amazing,” Harley said excitedly.

Layfon scratched his head, embarrassed by Harley’s kiddy excitement.

Then Sharnid poured cold water on Harley’s emotion. “Haryley, have you finished what I asked for before?”

“Oh, yes, yes. It’s already done.”

Harley opened a box beside him and took out two Dites.

The two Dites were like rods of charcoal. They had curved handles that were smooth and polished. In the bend of the handles were metal rings, hiding a hook like thing.

“Are they guns?”

Sharnid’s job was to support the team with long range fires.

“It won’t do to snipe when we have so few fighters in the team. Just think of it as an Insurance” Sharnid said and used his Kei to restore the Dites.

“What a crude appearance!”

The body of the gun looked very heavy. There were no blades extending from above and below, but the shape looked sharp. The gun was designed with several bugling points. Either way, it looked like some type of attacking weapon.

And Layfon could tell the texture was not of light Dite, but the hard black Dite.

The same material of Nina’s iron whips.

“I used black Dites as requested, but the shooting range isn’t as wide because of the bad conductive rate for the Kei flow.”

“Not bad. I don’t plan to shoot long distance with this thing. As long as it can hit anyone within ten Mei is fine with me.”

He placed his fingers on the triggers, practising with his new Dites. He reversed the gun barrels.

“Is this close quarter gun combat?”

Sharnid whistled. “As expected of someone from Grendan. You do know a lot.”

“Ah, I think even people not from Grendan would know……”

“What is close quarter gun combat?” Harley asked.

To put it simply, this was martial arts using guns. Guns had the advantage with long range combat, but compared with swords and daggers, they were slow in terms of close quarter combat.

And so a new type of gun skill was invented to overcome this weakness. Close quarter gun combat skill.

“Ah…… Sharnid senpai knows how to use it?”

“Well, people who know how to use this are either stupid person that try to look cool, or amazing fighters…… and I’m the former,” he said with a cunning smile.

Not sure whether Sharnid was speaking the truth or not, Layfon looked at Harley, who only shrugged.

“…… I’m late.”

Came the clear and small voice. It was Felli.

Her form was as exquisite as glass art, giving off a pressure as if to freeze everything in her vicinity, but Layfon and the guys were already used to this.

“Felli-chan’s cute today too,” Sharnid commented.

“Thanks……” she glanced at the guns in his hand, and sat down on the long bench in a corner, already losing her interest.

Harley checked Felli’s Dite and said “Nina’s the only one not here.”

“Meaning she’s the last!”

“Seems so.”

Nina was more determined than anyone to strengthen the 17th platoon. She was always the first to arrive for training, but today, she hadn’t yet shown herself.

“I remember her saying she’s got something to do……”

“I feel that she’s not keen at all,” Sharnid yawned.

And just as he said, the lazy atmosphere filled the room.

Not knowing what to say, Layfon gazed at his sword.

(A lot has happened after the match.)

Revealing his real strength in the first platoon match was a setback for Nina.

This time, he cooperated with the level of the team and fought seriously.

But in the end, they lost the match.

He didn’t do all his best. It was meaningless to hide his strength anymore, and he agreed with Nina that they had to protect the city. Even so, he tried to fight with some will.

And the reason for his not giving his all in the fight was because the platoon match wasn’t the real Military Arts competition.

Layfon’s strength would be needed after the platoon matches.

At some time, mobiles cities would approach nearby cities and fought for territories.

In reality, it was the people living in the city who fought.

And warred.

The reason behind the fight was the fuel for the mobile cities – selenium mines.

For some reason, a city would only fight against the same type of city. To reduce the number of injured and deaths, Academy Cities had introduced the Military Arts competition. But even so, this couldn’t change the reality that the losing city might die.

Zuellni once had three selenium mines. When Layfon came to study, it only had one mine left.

If they lost in the next Military Arts competition, Zuellni would have lost its one and only mine, and face death.

At first, Layfon didn’t understand what this had to do with him. He felt unfair, for he had already decided to give up Military Arts.

Despite that, it didn’t feel bad to do what he was able to do.

But……

One of the key people who changed his thinking, Nina, was not happy.

Against her parents’ wishes, Nina ran away from home and came to Zuellni – Without money, she had to work at the Mechanical Department.

Layfon was also half studying and half working.

He always bumped into her at work. Recently, they had gained the truth of their superior and were paired together to work over a larger area.

Layfon had been working from midnight to dawn beside the wordless Nina.

(This is tiring……)

Thinking back, he felt he had never been through such a long night. Anyone could see the unhappiness on her face.

(Is it really because of us losing the match?) He thought.

But if the cause was because of Layfon… that part he didn’t understand.

Speaking of which……

(Shouldn’t I speak with her?)

He was being indecisive about it. And time passed as he pondered.

“If there’s no training, can I go back?” Felli said listlessly.

“Just wait a little bit more!” Harley said. He had already finished checking her Dite, and he had nothing to do. Sharnid was leaning against the wall with eyes closed. Perhaps he really was sleeping. Felli’s squinted at Layfon beneath her long eyelashes, her sharp gaze reproaching him.

“Sorry for keeping you waiting.”

Nina’s voice saved him from Felli’ sharp gaze.

Nina was in third year, a junior, but she had become the captain of a platoon.

“You really are slow, Nina. What’ve you been doing? I almost fell asleep!” Sharnid yawned. To him who was in fourth year, Nina was younger than him, so he didn’t call her captain.

“I had something to look into, so it took some time,” she walked to the center of the training room. The Dites in her harness gave off metallic noise as she moved.

Doubt rose in Layfon.

The sound that was usually reliable and convincing now felt unnatural.

The sound of the Dites…… showed she was walking differently than usual.

Nina might have sustained wounds in the previous match, but she didn’t look injured. She didn’t walk carefully so as not to jar a wound.

“It’s late. We’ll not be training today.”

“Why?”

Everyone was shocked. Even Felli widened her beautiful eyes, watching Nina with suspicion.

Layfon felt the same.

Nina formed a platoon to give something back to Zuellni. It was because of her passion that he felt it was ok for him to step back onto the path of Military Arts. And it wasn’t just her. Mei-Shen, Mifi, Naruki… They followed their dreams with an honest heart.

Even though the thing that really encouraged him was the letter from his childhood friend, Leerin.

“So why?” Sharnid said.

Layfon wasn’t just surprised at her canceling the training, but today’s Nina seemed to lack something. Just like the sound coming off the Dites in her harness. Something he couldn’t quite grasp……

“I’m thinking of changing the training method. Sorry, we’ll just cancel today’s training.”

“Sure……”

“Go for individual training if you want. Dismissed.”

She left the training room.

Layfon watched her back.

The two Dites bumped against each other.

It really was an uneasy sound.

<center>◇</center>

She realized this when she was panting heavily and had to halt her steps. She had pressed her palm down on her chest, just above her heart, and realized that feeling of coarseness was gone.

“Heh?”

She searched in the pockets of her uniform. The breast pocket, inside pocket, dress pocket, her schoolbag.

It was gone.

The letter she was supposed to give to Layfon was gone.

It was still on her when she left the classroom. She had wanted to give it to him in the room, but while she hesitated and tried to find an opening, he had already left. Mei-Shen had then chased after him to the training complex, but as a General Studies student, she wasn’t sure whether she should enter the building, so she could only wait at the entrance.

(I can give it to him tomorrow…… Isn’t it better to hand it over now? Should I go in? Would I be interrupting? Should I just wait here till he finishes training……)

She couldn’t wait for long, as it was almost time for her shift at the coffee shop.

She had checked she still had the letter while considering outside the training complex.

The letter was still there.

While confirming the letter really wasn’t on her, she couldn’t help but think what would happen next.

That letter was stuffed into the crack between the door and the wall with other letters at the dormitory. Besides the letter from her parents, she also found letters from close relatives and friends – and when Mei-Shen was joyfully confirming the names on the letters, she found this name.

Leerin Marfes.

A name she had not heard of before. She checked the name of the receiver, and held her breath.

It was Layfon.

She realized that the letter must have been delivered to the wrong place. Layfon and she lived in different dormitories with different room numbers. This letter was mistakenly delivered to her room by some coincidence.

Thinking of this, she was glad that she got to chat with Layfon. She always had a chance to talk to him, but then it was another matter for any serious talk.

(But……)
(Leerin…… This is a girl’s name?)

If only she could ignore this name and stay immersed in happiness.

(What is their relationship? Friends?...... What if they’re lovers?)

Uneasiness filled her chest.

(…… But to peek into another’s letter……)

Her fingers shook. Looking at another’s letter wasn’t worth praising.

(But……)

She really did mind it. If this Leerin was someone important to Layfon, then what about Mei-Shen herself?

She was afraid, thinking that the truth could be written in this letter. Even if she just left the letter alone, she’d probably have insomnia.

(No…… But…… but……)

Shaky fingers lightly touched the covering of the envelop. She mustn’t peel it off too obviously. Lightly, lightly……

(Ahah……)

And she read the content.

What she felt afterwards were a sense of self-hatred and rivalry.

She relaxed, knowing she herself was the only one looking after Layfon’s diet. Yet at the same time, she was jealous of the time that Layfon had spent with Leerin.

The guilt and self-hatred of peeking into another’s letter stayed with Mei-Shen. She had decided to give him back the letter when she was making him bento. She had wanted to, but somehow dragged it out till after school……

…… and now this had happened.

“…… But it was still there before.”

She wanted to cry, her eyes feeling hot and her body weak. She sat down on the ground, hugging her schoolbag and searched in her memories for a hint.

“…… Oh!”

Perhaps……

Because ‘she’ had appeared before Mei-Shen, who was determined to stand outside the complex and wait for Layfon. She didn’t mind being late to her job at the coffee shop, since she was in the wrong. And when Mei-Shen had worked up her courage, ‘she’ appeared.

Felli Loss.

At the face of Felli’s question, asking what Mei-Shen wanted with Layfon, the determination Mei-Shen held vanished like puffs of smoke, and then she ran as if she was escaping.

She must have dropped the letter at that time.

“Uuuu……”

She could do nothing without Naruki and Mifi. She hated herself for getting nervous before unfamiliar people. Once again, she returned to the training complex, searching for the letter on the ground – and failed to find it.

<center>◇</center>

“I find it strange,” Felli murmured in incomprehension as she returned home.

Nobody felt like training after Nina’s left, so they just dispersed. Sharnid left immediately to somewhere, and Harley went back to his lab after saying to Layfon “I’ll find you if something comes up.”

Layfon and Felli ended up leaving together, as their dormitories lay in the same direction.

Felli was one year older than Layfon, but she looked like a girl just a little over 10 years of age.

“She actually suggested to cancel training. This doesn’t feel right.”

Layfon smiled sourly at her.

“What?”

“…… Nothing. Senpai’s worried about the captain, um……” he smiled. Felli glared at him, her pale face turning pink.

Felli’s level of psychokinesis was of the level of a genius, but she herself hated to be used. She was in the 17th platoon because her brother Karian Loss, the Student President, forced her into it.

“As if I’d worry about her,” she said.

“I meant it doesn’t feel right that she’s thinking up some weird ideas.”

Felli increased her pace, her argent hair fluttering behind her.

The male students walking past the pair couldn’t help but stop and look at her.

Layfon caught up with her, walking past the dreamy male students. “But, it really is strange.”

He remembered Nina’s attitude yesterday night at the Mechanical Department.

A cold expression coupled with silence. Was it really because of losing the match?

Perhaps she was thinking of something else.

“But I still don’t get it.”

“Are you still thinking?” Felli said, angry.

“Please slow down.”

“Oh, sorry.” He had sped up his pace unconsciously.

The Felli he now knew always had some sort of expression on her face. This was different to when he first met her. Neutral. A face like a doll’s.

“You won’t find the answer by thinking too much. All you need is to observe more keenly.”

“True,” he nodded.

“Compared to that……”

“What?”

“Nothing.” Her lips moved, then, clamped down altogether.

“My brother…… wants you.”

“The Student President needs me?” Layfon frowned.

“I didn’t hear what it’s about, but he said it’s important.”

Felli was also discontented.

“Shall we go and meet the Student President?”

Why didn’t she just tell him at the school?

“No,” she shook her head.

“He said it’s secret…… we’ll talk at my place.”

“…… What?”

“I need to buy groceries for dinner. Please come with me.”

Why Felli’s place?

Before he asked that question, she had strolled ahead of him.

He followed silently.

And now holding shopping bags in both of his hands.

(Just how many days’ groceries has she bought?)

Felli was also walking with her hands full.

Instead of parting at the usual place, they headed for Felli’s dormitory. Layfon felt uneasy walking in an unfamiliar part of the city.

“…… It looks big.”

It looked more like a villa than a dormitory. On the first floor were a big living room enclosed in glassy walls. A spiral stair (with a sofa) took them up to the second floor.

Layfon clearly felt the distance between rich and poor as he pushed open the designed door.

It was too naïve of him to get so excited over having a twin room to himself.

A wide corridor stretched ahead to another spacious living room, and from there was a door that led to more rooms.

“Please leave the groceries over there.”

The kitchen was about the same size as Layfon’s room. He didn’t know whether to feel comforted or disappointed at this.

“Please wait aside. I’m going to make dinner.”

Layfon put down the things and went to sit on the sofa in the living room. A desk, a magazine bookcase…. Small oil paintings adorned the walls, looking as if they were just put on show so to have something cover the bare walls. The room felt dry and tasteless.

There were actually two doors on a side of the living room.

One of the doors must lead to Felli’s room.

Then the other……?

(I see. She lives with the Student President.)

This wasn’t surprising, since they were siblings.

(So just what is so secret about this meeting?)

The Student President had somehow obtained information of Layfon’s past, but the two of them weren’t close enough to share each other’s secrets.

In truth, Layfon didn’t want to meet Karian.

(Well, there’s no point thinking of this. I’ll find out soon enough.) He decided, recalling Felli’s advice.

With nothing to do, he listened to the noise coming from the kitchen.

The sound of sorting out the groceries was replaced by the sound of chopping……

Doh…… Doh…… Doh……

Dohdoh…… Doh……

Doh…… Dohdoh…… Doh……

“Woah!” Layfon called at the irregular sound, and went over to the kitchen.

“Senpai…… What’re you doing……”

“Don’t…… talk to me.”

She fought the taro seriously with a knife in her hand. Felli held down the uneven, round taro on the chopping board with the tip of her trembling fingers, and slowly cut it into half with a knife. Cut up taro filled the salad bowl beside her.

“Senpai……”

“…… What?” She hadn’t looked at him.

“Do you know how to cook?”

“Of…… Of course.”

“Yeah,” he smiled, nodding.

“…… What?” she finally turned to him, her forehead adorned with droplets of sweat.

He smiled again. He wanted to laugh, but suppressed it.

“Wh….. What is it?”

“Well. I’ve a suggestion.”

“And what is it?”

“It’s easier to handle the rest if you peel off the skin first.”

Her eyes widened.

He didn’t want to hurt her dignity. All he wanted was to give a suggestion, but he still wished the food was edible. No. He wasn’t thinking of using another’s kitchen and showing off his cooking skill……

“Um…… This is delicious,” Karian nodded with satisfaction, chewing the taro and kitchen cooked in tomato sauce.

“Ah…… Thanks,” Layfon said, embarrassed.

“……”

Felli ate the food with disapproval.

“…… What?”

“No…… Nothing.”

“…… This is delicious.”

“…… Thanks.”

In the end, Layfon made the dinner.

Because there were too many taro in the salad bowl, he used the taro to make another dish – one with mushrooms, fillets and cream. They had plenty of ingredients to choose from. Next came the bread.

And that was their dinner.

“And I was thinking of eating dinner together at a nearby restaurant…… It’s been a while since I had homemade cooking. I’m really thankful.”

“Aaaa….. uh, but it’s a shame this is a guy’s cooking.”

“It’s enough that you know how to cook! Do you like cooking?”

“Not really…… Everyone had to help out with it back at the orphanage.”

“Oh, I see.”

Layfon didn’t know his parents. The Head of the orphanage picked him up when he was little. The Head was a Military Artist, and the person who discovered Layfon’s talent.

“I’m envious of your cooking skill. I’ve wanted to learn it after coming here, but that’s beyond my ability.”

“And……”

“Oh, we can leave that for later. I want to properly enjoy the food.”

Layfon wanted to finish what he came for and get out of here. Felli sat eating her food in a foul mood.

Karian also noticed her mood, but he did nothing about it.

(Anyway, just finish dinner!) And Layfon concentrated on eating.

After dinner, Felli picked up the dishes and made tea for Layfon and her brother in the living room. The tea smelled nice. Felli seemed to have used some high class tea leaves.

“I want to show you this……” Karian said, giving Layfon no time to enjoy the tea. He took out a photo from a folder.

“I realized from the last attack on Zuellni that I’ve to leave a bigger budget for the security system of the city’s boundary.”

“That’s a good idea.”

Karian must have realized that since Zuellni hadn’t been meeting filth monsters for a long while.

Zuellni was a peaceful city.

A city filled with students only, so even the Electronic Fairy itself hadn’t been paying attention to the possibility of filth monsters nearby.

It sounded amazing that a city was run by students, but to put it in a worse light, it was a city full of immature youngsters.

“Thanks. So I’ve sending off drones from that time, and this image came back……”

A bad quality image. Everything was blurred.

This had to do with the pollutants in the air, affecting any long range wireless communication. Only psychokinesis somehow worked best for long range search, but it was still not possible to establish contact between cities.

This image had nothing to do with psychokinesis.

“It’s hard to make out, but the location of this image is a mountain about 500 Jimel in front of Zuellni’s current position.”

“What I’m worried about is this area here,” Karian circled a part of the image with his finger.

“What do you think?”

Layfon studied the image for some time. Then he placed it back on the desk and rubbed his tired eyes.

Felli stood on a side, looking at the photo.

“How’s it?”

“I fear the same.”

“Hum……” Karian leaned back on the sofa, troubled.

“What is this?” Felli asked.

“A filth monster.”

She glared at her brother. “Are you planning to use him again?”

“Relying on him is the only way we can survive,” he replied calmly.

“What is the use of Military Arts course!”

“The true strength of Military Arts, Felli…… you should understand that now from the recent event.”

“But……”

“Even I want him to focus just on the Military Arts competition, but this is an emergency. There’s no helping it. Then, what do you think?”

Karian’s finger pressed on the image of the filth monster.

“It’s probably a male. Compared to the size of this mountain, the filth monster’s either in its first or second phase.”

Newly born filth monsters were asexual – not male nor female. After a larvae molted, it was a male. It absorbed the polluted substance from the air and went about searching for prey …… humans. Molting was measured in phases. The more it molted, the stronger it became. And as it came near to the period of reproduction, the male molted one more time and became female. A gravid female. It then buried itself under the ground and entered a dormant period until the eggs hatched.

“The city I was born in hasn’t come across any filth monsters for a long time, so I can’t really tell how strong this is. You?”

“A filth monster in its first or second phase isn’t that horrible, but that’s when it isn’t attacking a city.”

“Um……”

“Almost all of the filth monsters enter the reproduction period in their third to fifth phase. The most terrible is the filth monsters who’ve given up on reproducing. They grow stronger as time passes.”

“Have you beaten one of these monsters?”

“With two other people. I thought I was about to die.”

The Loss siblings took a deep breath at that. Layfon observed their reaction without much of an emotion.

After dinner, he left the dormitory.

“Do you hate him?” Fell asked.

“You’ve asked me that before.”

“I’m not joking.”

“I know.”

“Very few people know you’re a Heaven Blade successor at Grendan. My brother doesn’t plan to spread it around, so you can just ignore his request.”

Almost no one knew it was Layfon who defeated the attacking filth monsters.

The few only knew were Karian, Vance, and the members of the 17th platoon.

Not many people outside of Grendan knew about the Heaven Blade successors. But even now, matches for the Heaven Blade title were fierce in Grendan. People fought filth monsters and each other for the title of the strongest twelve.

“That can’t be spread out casually.”

The Queen of Grendan took away Layfon’s title as a Heaven Blade successor because he tainted its name.

If everyone knew about his title, then they’d all know of his shameful past.

So he’d keep this a secret.

“Why didn’t you say you don’t want to do this? Don’t you want to give up Military Arts?”

“Yeah……”

“Then why?”

“In the end, the filth monsters are the same as the Military Arts competition. Isn’t that so?” he replied, a bit surprised by how calm his voice was.

“You’re a moron!”

“Ah, that’s too much.”

“You really are a moron,” Felli repeated in a small voice.

He shrugged.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>